《The Ladies Gang Puppet Leader》


 Chapter 1: The failed proposal

    She walks up to me slowly, her face has hatred etched into it.


    ¡°You just need to know that you have only two choices: either you work for me or you die, now choose,¡± She says while resting a gun on my forehead.


    This is so fucked up¡­


    ________________


    (A few hours earlier)


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I mutter to myself, closing my eyes yet again, trying to fall asleep.


    It is already 5 o¡¯clock in the morning and still, I can¡¯t sleep. Well, I am so nervous that sleep is probably the last thing that is going to come to me; no matter how much I wish for it.


    As a precaution, I even took some sleeping pills last night.


    I don¡¯t know why but I had a bad premonition that this would happen.


    You must be wondering, why am I trying so hard to fall asleep, right?


    Because today is probably the biggest day of my life.


    If I succeed today, I will become the happiest guy on Arasia¡­


    And if I fail? I will commit suicide.


    No, wait, that would be too extreme.


    I don¡¯t think I have what it takes to commit suicide, but I am sure I would be devastated and my whole life would probably be destroyed.


    You might be thinking, what the heck am I going to do?


    I am going to propose a girl.


    Not just any girl, mind you, the most beautiful girl in my high school; Lily Storm.


    She¡¯s not just beautiful, she¡¯s the most popular person in my school too. Every girl in my school wants to be her friend and every guy wants to date her.


    Though fortunately for me, she only entertains the former.


    Her father is a big businessman too. He holds a considerable amount of influence in our school, though, mostly through donations.


    After a male teacher got sacked for passing a sexual comment on her, people started looking at her in awe and fear.


    Now, people might think that I must be some hot looking rich dude with ladies throwing themselves at me wherever I go, just because I am even thinking about proposing a girl like her(Well, to be honest, they do throw at me, not themselves but things, when they find me annoying and want to hit me).


    Yes, this might be the qualification, one needs, to even get a chance at a girl like Lily.


    But sadly, I am none of that.


    I belong to a middle-class family. My mother is a housewife and my father is a simple employee at a company.


    Though I don¡¯t look that bad, I am nothing special either. I manage to pass the exams every time but my grades are average, a bit on the lower side, but never mind.


    The point is, no one would ever expect a guy like me to propose to a girl like Lily.


    And even if someone like that does propose to her, only a rejection would await him.


    Now, you might think, why I am so nervous when the fate of my proposal is already decided, shouldn¡¯t I already give up?


    No, hah, because I am different.


    I have a trump card that no other guy has: I¡¯m her childhood friend.


    We met when we both were 11. The meeting was but by chance; I was going to the market when a saw a girl around my age silently crying in front of a closed shop.


    She looked so cute and beautiful, even while crying, that it was love at first sight. I decided that day that this girl is going to be my wife (I was a kid, okay).


    I walked up to her with, trying to look like an adult (which I am sure I failed miserably) and asked her why she was crying.


    It turned out, that she came to the market with her mother to buy something but she somehow got separated and don¡¯t know the way home.


    This is my chance, I thought at that time.


    How many times a guy gets such a chance to be a hero in front of a beautiful girl like this.


    After that we searched the entire market (hand-in-hand, by the way, I nearly died of joy) for her mother; I finally managed to reunite them and in turn, made a friend out of her.


    And my friendship with her is still paying off, even 6 years later. Even my admission in this prestigious school is by her father¡¯s recommendation.


    There is no way they would have taken me in looking at my grades.


    Even in school, I am the only guy she talks to and she even spends more time with me than her friends.


    This gets me a lot of jealous and hateful looks from guys and girls alike, sometimes it even leading to bullying.


    But I don¡¯t mind in the slightest, because I have Lily and they don¡¯t.


    But still, being friends, even childhood friends, don¡¯t guarantee that my proposal is going to be a success, right?


    I thought of that a long time ago.


    For the past few months, I have been sending subtle hints in my speech and behavior, that I might be thinking to propose to her.


    And to be honest, I think I have been getting some positive feedback.


    Even in all these years since we¡¯ve been friends, I always tried never to get too much into her friend-zone.


    I tried my hardest to maintain an atmosphere, where she was always conscious of me as a person of the opposite sex. I also make sure that she doesn¡¯t get too comfortable around me in that way.


    I once saw a nightmare where she came up to me and told me about this guy she likes as a friend would; I still get chills thinking about that.


    Well, all-in-all, I am fairly confident that my efforts I put all these years have become fruitful. And if I propose to her now, she will most probably say yes.


    Though I am confident, nervousness still comes uninvited and thus I am having a hard time falling asleep right now.


    It¡¯s only an hour left till my alarm would go off, shit, I won¡¯t be able to look my best today in this sleep deprived state.


    Even though I was preparing for it since a month before, I never thought that sleep would become my biggest enemy yet.


    Hmm, I think there is no way I would fall asleep now, might as well get ready for school and check out my preparations again.


    I look around my room in a daze, blinking my eyes several times, relieving them of the slight pain I am feeling due to lack of sleep, before standing up and moving towards my bathroom.


    I brush my teeth vigorously, rinse my mouth several times with mouth-wash before getting into the shower.


    Even though its nothing much, but still, I have to look my best today. Thinking that I lather up my whole body with soap, scrubbing it rigorously.


    After drying up with a towel, I move out of the bathroom and start dressing up for school. I grab my school bag lying in the corner and stuff a few books while looking at the schedule today.


    Now, it¡¯s time to pack the most important thing.


    I bend down and look under my bed. There it is, my prized gift, which I am going to propose Lily with. I carefully take out the royal blue colored box.


    Even an idiot could tell just by looking at the box, that something expensive is inside it. But just in case, let me tell you what it is, it¡¯s chocolate, but not just any chocolate, it is from an internationally famous shop, which makes a limited amount of these handmade high-quality chocolates every month.


    Obviously, they go for a very high price, not only because they are of incredible quality, but also because there is a waiting list for over 6 months.


    As you can guess, it¡¯s even more difficult to get for a middle-class guy like me.


    But I still got it, though, I had to work hard doing part-time jobs and I also save my monthly allowances for more than a year, but still, at least I got it.


    Why? Because Lily once mentioned how much she liked these and how she couldn¡¯t buy more because of the waiting list.


    It will be a surprise for her to see these, I am sure.


    And now, I can proudly say that I have been working on this proposal for years (though I won¡¯t, as it may sound like I am a bit too obsessed with her).


    I carefully put the chocolate inside my bag and opened the door of my room to go downstairs. My mum is already up and in the kitchen making breakfast.


    She is a kind looking lady with a gentle air around her. Her body is slender and she has typical black hair and brown eyes.


    I greeted my mother good morning and sat down on the dining table.


    ¡°You are up early, didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± she asks with a little worried look on her face. I tell her it¡¯s nothing and start eating my sandwich at a slightly faster pace than usual.


    I walk out of my house and start heading towards my school. On the way, I picked some fresh red roses to give with the chocolate.


    As I get closer to my destination, my nervousness also starts to rise proportionally. I can feel my hands shaking a bit.


    After a few minutes walk, I can see the outline of my school. It¡¯s still much early for anyone to be in there right now, but I need to calm myself down and practice what I am going to say in the proposal.


    Well, the gates are open, so at least the guard is there.


    I get past the gate but instead of going inside the school building, I walk towards the school grounds. Lily usually comes early to practice running with the other members of the athletic club.


    I plan to meet her here and propose so that I can avoid getting those murderous glares from my classmates.


    Even the thought of my classmates sends a shiver down my back. I don¡¯t know how they will react but one thing is for sure, my already unfavorable image is going to fall even further.


    I sit on one of the empty benches on the ground, from where I can see the entrance gate of the school. I don¡¯t want Lily to suddenly appear before me when I am not ready.


    She should come any minute now¡­


    I feel a sudden sense of nausea and a feeling to puke rise up. Man, I shouldn¡¯t have eaten those sandwiches.


    Well, I can finally say; I have never been more nervous than this in my life.


    I hear a faint laugh coming from the school gate. With a jerk I look up, there she is; Lily storm, walking in while talking to someone on her phone.


    Suddenly, a fearful feeling rose inside me. Seeing her, out of nowhere, all the confidence I had till now blew up.


    Her long silvery blond hair looks so beautiful fluttering in the wind. Her deep blue eyes seem so cheerful as she laughs. Her skin, as smooth and fair as a pearl, glowing in the morning rays of the sun. Even her figure is so lovely, I can see her big, bountiful breast even from this far. On top of her beautiful face, her curvaceous figure is the reason why so many guys and girls like her to the point of worship.


    There is no way a girl so beautiful will ever say yes to me. All of my confidence was nothing but a farce.


    I feel like, all the signs I have been seeing, thinking that she also likes me, were false. Maybe she didn¡¯t even understand that I was trying to flirt with her all along.


    Though I am the only guy she talks to in school, maybe that¡¯s because she thinks I will never hit on her?


    Or it may be so because she knows, that we are so far apart that no matter how much I try, we will never be together.


    Fuck, just stop thinking, I tell myself. I have already decided, whatever happens, there is no going back.


    Today, I will either become her boyfriend or will never see her again.


    I know, that may sound extreme, but if that happens, our friendship will never be the same.


    And I also prefer not to stick around; I don¡¯t think that my heart can handle if another guy takes away the girl I love so dearly in front of my eyes.


    Oh my god, she is coming this way. I don¡¯t think she has noticed me.


    So, here it comes, the moment of my life.


    *THUD*


    I hear a dull sound of something hard hitting on a surface.


    A strong pain appears on my head and a sudden sense of numbness spread throughout my body; my consciousness is fading away as I slowly fall to the ground¡­

 Chapter 2: Abduction and The only Choice

    My whole body is shaking and swaying¡­


    My best guess is that currently, I am in a vehicle of some sort. I am lying down on a hard surface, which I guess is the floor of this vehicle.


    I also cannot see anything as my head is covered with some sort of mask. These fuckers also stuffed my mouth with, what it feels like, a cloth.


    Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s someone¡¯s old sock or something...


    I try to remove the mask but my hand won¡¯t budge.


    I see, so they have cuffed my hands behind my back. Are they cops or something? Huh, so even my legs are tied up.


    These people have me completely bounded up.


    When the sudden shock of having my limbs tied up got past me, a new fear starts to take its place.


    I am being kidnapped!


    Someone attacked me when I was on the grounds and they abducted me when I fell unconscious.


    I am sure, right now these criminals are taking me to their hideout or something¡­


    But why would someone kidnap me?


    I am not rich or anything. Even if they ask my family for money, I don¡¯t think they can get anything much of significance.


    I have never even heard of kidnappers abducting a middle-class person like me.


    Unless their motive is something other than money.


    Don¡¯t tell me that they want to kill me¡­But why?


    I don¡¯t think I have ever done something to make anyone so angry as to go as far as to kill me.


    Overshadowing my fear, another stronger emotion takes its place in my mind; rage.


    These fuckers, I was just about to propose to Lily. Why do they have to abduct me now?


    At least you could have waited until I heard her answer.


    My proposal, on which I worked so hard is now in ruins and I might never hear Lily¡¯s answer towards my feelings. Heck, I might never even see her again.


    A sudden thought clicks into my mind. What if someone is trying to prevent me from proposing to Lily?


    They might have found out about the proposal and abducted me to prevent that.


    It is a high possibility that this is done by some guy lily rejected before. He¡¯s mush have be jealous of our relationship and is doing this in spite of me.


    Wait, what if they are planning to remove me permanently from her life?


    I am sure this must be the case. They are probably taking me to some forest or something to kill me and hide my dead body there.


    A sudden bump came and my whole body jumps up.


    I hit my head hard against the floor. Fear is now so strongly gripping my mind that I don¡¯t even notice the pain it caused.


    With a sudden jerk, the vehicle came to a stop. We must have reached the destination.


    Suddenly, my heart starts to pound really hard. It¡¯s here, my death is here. They will be killing me anytime now.


    I raise a scream of protest but the gag muffles it.


    ¡°Oh, I guess he woke up, huh,¡± I hear a female voice say.


    What? A girl abducted me? How can that possibly be?


    Is it someone from the girls who always flock themselves around Lily?


    No, I cannot believe that they would go that far¡­


    Okay, I know, that they all absolutely hate and loathe me for being closer to Lily than they are, but is it possible for one of them to actually abduct me? Or worse, murder me?


    ¡°We will have trouble to move him, faint him again, will ya?¡± another female voice spoke.


    What? Another one? Did the whole group decided to finally get rid of me?


    These bitches, I knew they were evil from the start. Always trying to get in-between me and Lily whenever they find us alone, making fun of me in front of her, tripping me in the hallways and doing loads of other mean things as well.


    They must have found out that I am going to propose Lily today and I guess it was the final straw for them¡­


    And what¡¯s up with this ¡®faint him again¡¯ shit, huh? Trying to give me some brain damage? Just kill me already you bastards, don¡¯t fuck with me¡­


    I start to move my body violently. Some ropes are ought to come loose and then I will show these bitches who¡¯s the boss here.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± the first one spoke again, sounding a bit annoyed.


    *THUD*


    I feel my consciousness drifting apart, yet again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I can hear people muttering around me but I couldn¡¯t make out what they are actually saying.


    Right now, I am sitting on a wooden chair, my hands are tied up on the armrest and similarly, my legs are also tied up with the chair.


    They still haven¡¯t removed the mask or the gag, so I can neither look at nor speak anything.


    I don¡¯t know what is happening right now.


    What are these girls trying to do?


    Though I am confused, a sense of relief is also inside me. I think, I can be sure, that they are at least not trying to kill me.


    If that were the case, I would have been dead long ago.


    Still, I cannot guess their intention no matter how hard I think, so I decided to not think anymore and just go with the flow.


    Suddenly, all the muttering stop. A frightening silence fell.


    A few seconds later, I hear the sound of a door being opened. Then came the sound of someone¡¯s heels on the tiles.


    The sounds came really close to me at one point and then stopped after a few seconds.


    ¡°Unmask him, I want to speak,¡± a voice spoke.


    I can tell from the authority in the tone that this voice does not belong to any high school girl.


    My suspicion, that this situation is something entirely different from what I imagined, grew.


    I feel a hand grabbing my mask and a sudden light fell upon my face. I winch as light invaded my eyes and blind me for a moment.


    After a few seconds of continuously blinking, I start to make out the figures of people around me¡­


    There are around 10 women, standing in a circular formation around me. I couldn¡¯t make out their faces as the only spotlight in the room is on me.


    I heard a clicking sound and another spotlight fell upon a woman sitting right in front of me.


    She is sitting on a throne-like chair, completely different from mine.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± I mumbled out unconsciously, but it got muffled up by the gag again. And truly, the woman is of tremendous beauty.


    She looks like she¡¯s in her early twenties. Her long, dark red hair gleams in the light. Her beautiful white face filled with delicate features. To top it off, her eyes are bright green. They give her a ferocious, yet amazingly beautiful look.


    Though her whole body is amazing, the thing which sucks my eyes out is her breasts.


    They are enormous. They pushed out her crop top so much that I fear it might tear off.


    ¡°Hey, look up here,¡± she said while giving me an exasperated look, ¡°That¡¯s why I hate dealing with men,¡± she added in a small voice.


    I remove my eyes from her boobs in a jerk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so I am going to finish this fast,¡± she said in a business-like tone.


    ¡°You will be working for us. If you say no, you and your family will die.¡±


    ¡°Hua?¡± I leaked out my voice in surprise but my mouth is still stuffed so instead of saying ¡®what?¡¯ is sounded like ¡®Hua?¡¯.


    ¡°Can someone remove that? Thank you¡± the redhead called out.


    I feel someone behind me untying the knot and after a few seconds, the gag came off.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­ what did you say?¡±  I speak out to the woman slightly out of breath from having that gag stuck in my mouth for so long.


    ¡°I said¡­that I am going to kill you¡­and your whole family¡­if you don¡¯t work for me,¡± She says as if explaining to a child.


    She picks up a tablet lying on the small table next to her throne-like chair and turned it towards me.


    I shudder with fear; on the screen, there is a photo of my dad and mom, below which, it is written my house address and my dad¡¯s phone number.


    These photos look recent. Wait, that¡¯s what my mother was wearing today.


    I can tell, she¡¯s trying to say that she can kill me and my parents anytime she wants.


    ¡°B-But why?¡± I ask with a tone of fear mixed in my voice.


    ¡°See, I don¡¯t have time to answer your questions, okay? I am a busy person unlike you,¡± she says while looking angry.


    ¡°You just need to know that you have only two choices: either you work for me or you die, now choose¡±


    What? What the fuck is wrong with her? Is that even a choice?


    But more importantly, how the heck am I in this situation? Did she get the wrong guy?


    Yes, this might be the case.


    ¡°Um¡­.. I-I am sorry to say, bu-but I think you have got the wrong guy. I-I don¡¯t even know who you are.¡± I say while stuttering continuously.


    ¡°So what? Even I don¡¯t know you. I got the information about your parents just now¡± she says, clearly displeased that I am taking more of her time.


    So she just kidnapped me and is threatening to kill me without even knowing who I am?


    Is she a psychopath or something?


    ¡°HURRY UP, I DON¡¯T HAVE ALL DAY¡± she yells, standing up, with a gun in her hand.


    Where did she take that out?


    She has a menacing look is on her face.


    But even in this fucked up situation, my filthy mind couldn¡¯t help but notice how her boobs jiggle when she stood up.


    ¡°O-Okay, okay¡­. I will work for you,¡± I tell her while eyeing the gun fearfully.


    There is no need to be like some idiot hero shown in movies and say no to her.


    They always get shot at least once, and I seriously don¡¯t fancy that.


    ¡°Good choice. Now, that you have shown some sign of intelligence, I have two things to tell you¡­¡± she sits back down and continued, ¡°First, now that you will be working for us, whenever I call upon you, whether you are in school or in your mother¡¯s funeral, I don¡¯t care, you will come to me at that instant.¡±


    ¡°And second, whatever I tell you to do, you do it. I tell you to kill someone, you do it. I tell you to kill yourself, you will do that too. Am I making myself clear?¡± she asks while glaring at me.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡± I spoke timidly while shrinking under her glare, even though I want to point out that I am agreeing only because she is threatening to kill me, so there is no way I am going to kill myself just because she tells me to; but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Let me say it again, I tell you to do something, you do it. There is absolutely no other option for you. Well, there is, that is death. The only answer I am going to take from you is a yes, anything other that is death for you. AM I CLEAR?¡± she yelled the last part at me, her huge breast shook wonderfully again.


    Seriously now, what is wrong with my brain?


    ¡°Yes, mam¡± I try to speak a bit more powerfully and failing miserably.


    Well, there is no other way.


    I have to obey whatever she tells me to otherwise, I think, these people will actually kill me.


    She even has a gun¡­


    But I am not lost yet, there is no way in hell I am going work for her forever. The first chance I am going to get; I will make a run for it.


    ¡°Better. But I am no mam or anything, my name is Zoe, call me that,¡± she said, her expressions calming down a bit.


    I nod in her direction without saying anything.


    She stands up from her chair and walks a bit closer to me.


    ¡°Now, I have a meeting now, so I will be going. In a few minutes, a woman named Natalie will come for you. You are to do whatever she tells you,¡± saying so she moves even closer to me.


    She bends down when she got to an arm¡¯s length from me.


    I can see the deep cleavage under her clothes.


    She even smells so good. I feel myself blushing a bit, a woman this hot so close to me.


    Her face got closer to mine.


    Is she going to kiss me? Seriously? No way!


    Oh, she¡¯s going towards my ears¡­


    It¡¯s not like I got excited or something. Really!


    ¡°You will be doing your first task today. Remember, you can¡¯t say no¡± she whispers to me.

 Chapter 3: Natalie, Emily, and the unexpected task

    Currently, I am sitting alone in this dimly lit room, waiting for a woman named Natalie.


    I am still tied up to the chair and there is a slight pain in my wrist where the ropes bind me.


    Today was supposed to be the biggest day of my life, but here I am, tied up in an unknown place, a breathtakingly beautiful girl threatened to kill me moments ago and now I am waiting for yet another girl, who will give me some task that I cannot say no to.


    Man¡­my life is really fucked up, isn¡¯t it?


    This time by now, I would have already proposed to Lily and we even would have our first kiss together, probably.


    But no, God doesn¡¯t want that, he would rather fuck me in the asshole.


    Instead of giving me a girlfriend, he would rather give me a death sentence.


    Well, there is no use crying over spilled milk. I should just do whatever these people ask of me and get the hell out of this place.


    Though these people already know my address, maybe I can get some protection if I call the cops?


    Yes, these people don¡¯t seem to that big of a deal anyway. I have not seen a single man since I came here.


    This may be is some sort of cult or something. Maybe they kidnapped me to perform some ritual only a guy can do.


    Well, I hope they don¡¯t ask me to sacrifice my penis to some devil or something. I would rather die than to let them do something like that.


    Heck, what am I even thinking?  I should really change the shit I am seeing these days on the internet.


    Suddenly a sound startles me. I look back and saw the door in the back opening softly.


    A woman walks in the room in a quiet manner. I couldn¡¯t properly see her as the brightness isn¡¯t right.


    She moves towards me. Unlike Zoe, I couldn¡¯t hear this woman¡¯s footsteps.


    She comes closer to me when the light illuminates her face.


    God give me mercy! What the hell is this place?


    First that redhead Zoe, such a tremendous beauty, now this?


    This woman in front of me is so beautiful that I feel my heart failing. I am serious! She just looks that beautiful.


    She has long, extremely straight, lustrous dark purple hair, strikingly bright violet eyes, and pearly white skin. Her breasts are tremendously huge, even bigger than Zoe (which I thought was not possible), in contrast to her thin waist. In her one-piece blue color skirt, I can make out the shape of her plump butt, which was again in contrast with her slender legs.


    I hate myself for saying this but while Lily and Zoe may rival each other in looks, but this beauty in front of me outshines both of them.


    I am seriously doubting my eyes right now, how can such a girl exist?


    ¡°Hello, you are Caiden, right? I am Natalie, Zoe must have told you about me... Are you all right?¡± the beauty named Natalie asks me, her expression shows a little concern.


    ¡°Y-Yes, I-I am fine,¡± I tell her while stuttering. Man up, me!


    ¡°Fufufu, are you really fine being bound up like that? Let me help you¡± she said while laughing and moving her thin, delicate white arms towards me.


    She bends forward to do so, giving me a glimpse of her cleavage. I am not feeling much resentful being tied up here, to be honest.


    But man, even her voice is so beautiful. And she is showing some real concern for me, unlike that Zoe.


    Natalie got me out of the ropes with ease and help me stand up. My whole body hurts, but I am free.


    I look around, there no one here except me and Natalie.


    What if I make a run for it? Natalie doesn¡¯t seem the kind of girl who would fight or restrain me.


    Nah, they already know my address and can get to me anytime they want. And I don¡¯t even know the way out.


    Natalie finished putting the ropes away and came back to me. Thought she is considerably shorter than me, her height is taller than an average girl. Like Zoe, Natalie also seems to be in her early twenties.


    ¡°Shall we go then?¡± she asks me politely.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s get this done with,¡± I answered.


    She starts to move towards the only door in the room through which came she came in and I  quickly follow after her.


    We enter into what looks a tunneled corridor, with numerous doors on both sides.


    ¡°These are the bedrooms, where we usually sleep,¡± Natalie informs me.


    We walk till the back of this long corridor and exited it through the door there.


    We arrive at a really small, square room with doors on all of its four sides.


    Without any wait, Natalie opens the door immediate left to the one we came from. This door is connected directly to stairs leading down somewhere.


    Natalie starts to descend and I trace her footsteps.


    ¡°You know, I thought you will ask me many questions, but you are surprisingly very quiet,¡± Natalie says while giving me a side-long glance.


    ¡°I want to, but Zoe told me not to ask anything,¡± I say in a rather accusing tone.


    ¡°Well, obviously Zoe won¡¯t answer your questions, but that does not mean I won¡¯t either. Aren¡¯t you wondering why are you here?¡± she asks me.


    ¡°Yes, please tell me, why am I here?¡± I ask her with a seriously desperate look on my face.


    ¡°Well, you are rather lucky, to tell you the truth. It¡¯s all because of Zoe, that you are alive. And she became our leader just a few months ago. If it were the previous head, you would be long dead¡± She tells me.


    What? Zoe saved me?


    This is getting even more confusing for me. Didn¡¯t she just threaten to kill me moments ago?


    Before I can ask Natalie that, we arrive at a slightly big room directly connected to the stairs.


    Like this whole place, this room is also really dimly lit. But I can still make out rows of chairs lined up in a neat fashion. All of these chairs are facing what looks like a huge mirror.


    Natalie sits down on the chair closest to us and gestured me to sit next to her and I did.


    I am so close to her right now that I can smell her faint, sweet smelling perfume whiffing off of her.


    Fuck, this is no time to get distracted.


    ¡°Care to explain why I needed to be saved?¡± I ask her showing a fake irritated look.


    ¡°Well, while you are lucky that Zoe is the leader, but you are really unlucky as the fact remains, that this situation arises only because you were at the wrong place at the wrong time,¡± she says with a rather grave tone.


    ¡°You see, we had nothing to do with you at all. We were in the area around your school for an important job actually. We even chose the time when we were sure no one will come. But unfortunately, you showed up. The job was so important that we could not have postponed it. And we also could not have any witnesses as well.


    ¡°So, the people who were there called Zoe asking for permission to finish you off. Now, if any of our previous leaders were there, you would have sure died then and there. But Zoe particularly doesn¡¯t like killing people that much, so she ordered them to kidnap you instead.¡± Natalie says.


    I cannot believe this! Can someone actually be so unlucky?


    I came to school early because I couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted to prepare for the proposal. Who would have thought that I will be getting myself in this crazy ass shit?


    ¡°Okay, I get why you abducted me. But why am I asked to work for you? Why don¡¯t you just let me go now?¡± I ask.


    Natalie took a deep breath and starts¡­


    ¡°You see, our organization is really big, in fact, it¡¯s international. Zoe is just the leader of our squad. There are many people above her and there are many other squad leaders in an equal position with her too.


    ¡°Our organization stepped foot in the city of Yreles just a month ago and our squad, with Zoe as the leader, was assigned here. So, you see, no one yet knows that we are currently active in this city. Not any politicians, not any local gangs and not even the police. And this has proven to be very useful to us till now and thus we cannot risk letting you free and have you blabbering about us to the police.¡±


    ¡°This still does not explain why you are asking me to work for you?¡± I again ask her, getting a bit irritated knowing that these people won¡¯t let me go free.


    ¡°You think yourself; we cannot set you free, Zoe doesn¡¯t want to kill you, what option we have left other than to make you join our ranks?¡± she asks me calmly.


    ¡°I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone about you, not even my parents. Please let me go¡­¡± I begged her.


    ¡°Oh, I am sorry! But even if I want to, I can¡¯t. Not even Zoe can do that. But you know, instead of thinking about going free, you should fear more for your life. You know about the meeting Zoe is attending right now? She has gone there to persuade the higher-ups not to kill you¡±


    What? Why they are debating about killing me or not? Aren¡¯t I already saved?


    ¡°Oh no, your fate is still not decided yet. It depends upon how well Zoe can persuade them¡± Natalie says, correctly guessing what I was thinking.


    ¡°You see, it¡¯s really difficult for someone like you to join us. More like impossible, if I must say¡± she says, again giving me that grave expression.


    ¡°What? Why is it impossible?¡± I ask her, suddenly feeling desperate again.


    ¡°Oh, clearly you haven¡¯t guessed till now but, you see, our organization is exclusive only for women,¡± Natalie informs me.


    ¡°And it is strictly prohibited for our members to associate with men in any form. Whether it be dating, marriage or even talking. Only the squad leaders are allowed to converse with men, that too, business related. In fact, you are the first man I have talked to in the last 9 years. I remember last time I talked to a man was when I was just 12, before I joined here.¡±


    ¡°But why? Why can¡¯t you let men join?¡± I ask weakly.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t particularly know but it¡¯s something to do with the leaders on top of our organization. I think Zoe knows, but I never asked her.


    ¡°But well, don¡¯t lose all hope, Zoe is really persuasive. And she even plans to take full responsibility for you. So, I guess you do have a little chance. In fact, we are just waiting for her message before you start your first job for us.¡±


    This Zoe seems a lot better now that I know she¡¯s trying so hard for my sake.


    But sorry, even if you succeed to persuade your boss, I still do not plan to work for you forever.


    I will run the moment you set me free¡­


    ¡°What exactly do I have to¡ª¡±


    Bang


    Suddenly there is a sound of a door being slammed open. Sound of footstep came from the stairs.


    I look back towards the entrance of the room and see a girl descend down from there.


    Woah, another great beauty! Why are all the girls so beautiful here?


    She has neck-length sea-green hair, beautiful dark pink, almost red eyes, smooth white skin. Though her breast is also fairly big, they are not insanely huge like Zoe and Natalie¡¯s.  She gives off more cuteness than sexiness.


    ¡°You are Caiden, right? I am Emily. Nice to meet you.¡± She says while cheerfully waving at me.


    For a slight moment, I felt like there was a sort of hungry look in her eyes but it might have just been my imagination.


    She bends down towards Natalie when she reached us and whispered something in her ears.


    ¡°Really!?¡± Natalie exclaimed.


    She looks at me and gives me a huge smile. Her face looks even prettier than before.


    ¡°Welcome to squad 15, Caiden! You are our new member. ¡°


    ¡°What? Zoe succeeded?¡± I ask, utterly bewildered.


    ¡°Well, yeah, but we must hurry, not much time is left. We should start your task as soon as possible.¡±


    Natalie quickly stands up from the chair and gesture me and Emily to follow her. We move closer to the large mirror and stand right in front of it so that we all can see our reflection.


    ¡°Now, this is a special mirror, if I press this switch¡±¡ª she takes out a small remote with a red button on top of it¡±¡ªwe will be able to see the contents of the room next to this one.¡±


    ¡°Wait for a second, is someone going to tell me what I have to do?¡± I ask slightly confused as Natalie rushes things in a great hurry.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know?¡± Emily asks me with her eyebrows raised.


    ¡°You have to rape a girl¡±


    Before I can even understand her properly, I hear a clicking sound of a button and the mirror become transparent.


    Inside the room is a girl is tied up to a bed. Light focused on her face and my body froze. I know this girl. I have known her since childhood.


    It¡¯s the girl I was going to propose today; Lily Storm.

 Chapter 4: Reason and A Naked Emily’s Unneeded Help

    What? What is happening? Everything is going over my head. Why is Lily here? And why is she tied up? Did Emily just say rape?


    ¡°W-Why is Lily here?¡± I ask, my legs suddenly feeling weak; standing straight becomes really difficult.


    ¡°Oh, you know her?¡± Natalie asks, ¡°Well, surely, idiot me, seeing you go to the same school and she is such a knockout beauty. Obviously, you would know her.


    ¡°Well, her father seriously offended some of our organization¡¯s bigshots and this is actually one of his many punishments to come,¡± Natalie tells me.


    Heck? Why is Lily¡¯s being punished for what her father did?  I knew he is not a really nice guy, but what I never imagined the old fucker would be involved in the underworld too.


    The girl I love so dearly is right in front of my eyes, tied up, probably unconscious and here I am looking at her through this one-way mirror thing, doing nothing to help her.


    ¡°P-Please release her. I will do anything for you but just please let her go,¡± I beg, falling onto my knees.


    ¡°Oh, stand up please! I am really sorry but I cannot do that. I get she¡¯s someone special to you but we will all lose our lives if I do that. That means the girl will die too, you know?


    ¡°In fact, we were originally ordered to kill both of that man¡¯s daughter along with his wife. The heads believed it would be an act of fitting revenge. But in the last meeting, Zoe somehow persuaded them, again showing her persuasive skills, to spare their lives.


    ¡°But Zoe knew that there is no way they are going to let the matter go and accordingly they didn¡¯t. So, this is the alternative we were given.


    ¡°At first, Zoe was planning to pay some random guy to rape her and record it on video. But you caught up with us today by chance, so Zoe decided that it will be you who would rape her. In turn, she asked the higher-ups to allow you into our squad seeing the special condition of this city.


    ¡°It would act as a perfect camouflage for us if a guy joins us; no one would guess our activity in Yreles. In this way, Zoe believed both of your lives will be saved. The higher-ups also agreed as long as our identity kept hidden and our plans succeed. This is the only way, you see? If you say no now, both of you will die. No one will be able to save you.¡±


    I remember Zoe¡¯s last words to me.


    Lily will die if I don¡¯t rape her. What the fuck is wrong with this world? No, I can¡¯t let any harm come to her even if I were to die.


    These people were going to let some random guy rape her? These fuckers. Even the thought of some random guy touching my Lily boils my blood. I have decided what I am going to do.


    ¡°I will do it. I will rape her and I will also join your squad.¡±


    There is no other way. Even if I were to say no or beg them, it will not do any good. I need to adapt to this situation as fast as possible because the worst-case scenario ends in me dying and Lily getting fucked by some random guy.


    ¡°Good, I am happy that you understand. If it weren¡¯t rape, I am sure any man would have been happy to sleep with a girl like her,¡± Natalie smile sadly looking at Lily through the glass.


    No, some creeps would be more than happy to rape her. They would even prefer this over normal happy consensual sex. Fucking bastards!


    ¡°Now, I won¡¯t be going with you but Emily, here, volunteered to shoot the act,¡± Natalie says.


    ¡°Come on, come one, let¡¯s go,¡± Emily said, grabbing my arm and pulling me.


    She sounds strangely cheerful. What a weird person.


    We reach the door when I took a last fleeting glance at Natalie. It might have just been my imagination, but her eyes looked wet.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It turns out that Lily was not unconscious at all. The moment she heard us entering through the door, she started thrashing on the bed wildly. Her muffled screams echo throughout the otherwise empty room.


    I cannot see her eyes as they are hidden by a blindfold. Both of her arms and legs are tied up to the corner of the bed with a rope. There are wet marks on her beautiful white cheeks that indicates that she has been crying for a while.


    My heart fell. Lily rarely cries, in fact, there are only two times I have ever seen her cry before.


    Once was the day when we first met and the second was when I got into a nasty road accident and had been hospitalized.


    Seeing Lily cry like this, I renewed my determination. I am going to save her! No matter what I have to do, I will get her out of here alive.


    I move forward a bit when but my gaze fell upon Emily who was beside me moments ago.


    ¡°What the heck are you doing? Are you mad?¡± I whispers strongly to her, not believing my eyes.


    She¡¯s striping down. Her top is already lying on the floor and I can see her bra wrapped around her breasts. She gives me a cheerful smile and brings down her shorts in one go. Her panty, which has the same color as her bra, reveals itself to me.


    ¡°What? I am going to instruct you on how to fuck her properly. Though I have never done it before, I do watch a lot of adult videos, you know.¡± She says, smiling proudly.


    First of all, that¡¯s nothing to be proud of. And how the hell you being half-naked is going to help?


    As a healthy high school male student, I have also watched a lot of porn before. So, even I know everything. I don¡¯t need your help idiot.


    But fuck man, I am scared to even say anything to her, in case Lily hears my voice.


    I look away from her but felt a slight tug on my sleeve force me to look back. Emily has finished taking off her bra; only her fingers hiding the nipples.


    ¡°Though I am not as big as Zoe, Natalie or that girl there, but I am fairly confident of them.¡± She says shyly while removing her hand.


    H-Hey, what the fuck are you doing?


    Her boobs made a single bounce when she uncovered her nipples. Unconsciously, my eyes stuck on them. Emily¡¯s breasts are round and looks supple. Her nipples are cherry pink colored. The areola is slightly spread but it gave an even more indecent look to her breasts.


    These are the first naked breasts I am seeing in my adult life. Not Lily¡¯s but Emily¡¯s. Not much difference in the name thou ¡ª No, those two are completely different, what is wrong with me?


    Emily giggles a bit seeing my reaction.


    ¡°Here, let me take these off too,¡± she says, lowering her panty.


    From her sweet looking boobs, my sight fixed itself to her newly appeared crotch. The pubic hair is thin but I cannot see her pussy well as Emily is fidgeting upon my glare; both her legs glued together.


    ¡°Y-You are the first man to look at my naked body, you know. B-Be grateful.¡± She says, her face completely dyed red.


    I feel my face getting completely flushed seeing such a sudden cute side of her.


    ¡°I am not going to be the only one naked here. You strip too.¡± She says while her face turns ever a darker shade of red.


    She walks closer to me, her naked boobs jiggling along the way, making a wonderful sig¡ªNo, it¡¯s nothing wonderful.


    She bends down and starts unbuckling my belt. Before I can even react, my pants get down; taking my underwear along with it.


    ¡°Hiyaa,¡± Emily raised a small scream and fell on her naked back.


    What? Shocked?


    You remember when I told you that I am a pretty average guy? Well, the only thing in my body which is not average is my dick.


    It¡¯s funny actually. I cannot even boast about my only redeeming thing to girls.


    ¡°What is this thing? It¡¯s even bigger than the ones I saw online.¡± Emily says, her eyes shining strangely bright.


    What? Do you think it¡¯s big? I admit, I just got a little excited seeing your naked body before but it¡¯s still in a half-erect state. Hahaha, wait till you see it in its full glory.


    I feel a bit prideful momentarily but it immediately cools off. This thing is going to be inside Lily. I glance over at her struggling figure on the bed, still making muffled screams every now and then.


    This is going to be Lily¡¯s first time and that too a rape. My penis is only going to make things more painful for her.


    Thinking that I feel a bit of disgust towards my own penis. It even shrunk down a bit, but then a hand suddenly grabs it.


    Emily is now looking at my penis in a trance. She starts moving her hand up and down, stroking my penis.


    A sudden pleasure ran through my back, making my penis regain its former state.


    I want to stop her, but my mouth is sealed. We are standing very near to the bed and if Lily hears me, my identity will be revealed to her. I should just let Emily do as she pleases.


    There is absolutely no other reason I am not stopping her. Seriously!


    My dick is getting even more excited by the minute. It¡¯s natural because such a hot girl is giving me a hand-job. In just a minute, my cock now stands at its full length. Emily raised her eyebrows, eyes wide but this time she did not give voice to her surprise.


    Instead, she looks at me for a moment and then starts to move her mouth closer to my dick.


    ¡°Emily¡­¡± a slightly angry voice resounded in the room. Oh, there is a speaker here. I forgot that Natalie is watching us from outside.


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Emily mumble, dropping my cock, looking extremely disappointed.


    She drags herself slowly and moves to the other side of the bed. There, she bends down for a second and picks up a video recorder with a tripod stand attached to it.


    She sets up the recorder on the floor. I find it hard to look anywhere other than her naked body as she works. Once fixed in place, she turns the video recorder to face the bed.


    ¡°You have to follow what I say exactly, okay? I have already been told how this will commence, so don¡¯t go doing as you please.


    ¡°Remember, this video will be shown to the higher-ups and if it does not go as plan, well, you know what will happen,¡± Emily says, her voice still a bit grumpy from before.


    ¡°Here..¡± saying that, she threw a small object at me.


    It looks like a button of some sort.


    ¡°Fit it into your ear. I don¡¯t want my voice to be on the video so I will whisper the instructions from this,¡± she says while pointing at a box-like object in her hand.


    I insert the thing in my left ear.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± Emily¡¯s voice comes from the ear-piece.


    I give her a nod.


    Wow, she has spread her legs a bit. I can almost see her pussy now.


    Shit, I need to be focused.


    Emily notices my head turning away from her crotch and her smile returns a bit.


    She bends down again and this time picks up a small black colored bag. While moving closer to the bed, she took out a syringe and a small bottle containing transparent liquid from inside the bag.


    She filled the syringe with the contents of the bottle and stands beside Lily preparing to inject her.


    I wildly move my hand to stop her.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, this will just tone down her voice when we will remove the gag,¡± she says noticing me.


    Lily hates syringes. The sight of her blood drawn out of her body created a trauma inside her when she was little. She never gets injections except when it couldn¡¯t be helped. If she was not bound and blindfolded here, I am sure, she would have been screaming on top of her lungs while running away from the needle as fast as possible.


    Without even I moment¡¯s hesitation, Emily inserted the needle in Lily¡¯s left arm joint and empty the content of the syringe inside her.


    A few minutes have passed. Lily¡¯s muffled screams resounding till now quiet down, but I am a bit confused.


    Why are Lily¡¯s cheeks getting flushed? Wait, and why is sweat appearing on her skin? It¡¯s not hot at all in here.


    Even her breath has become rougher, making her huge breasts shake with every breath.


    Seeing this state of her, my penis twitched a bit. What the heck did she give to my Lily?


    Before I can ask her, Emily is already behind the camera again.   ¡°Remove your shirt as well,¡± Emily orders me.


    I take off my shirt and throw it away.


    Emily, can you please stop looking at me like I am some tasty snack?


    Her face looks that of a lecherous old man. I feel like ignoring her now.


    ¡°Everything is ready! Let¡¯s begin.¡± Emily says.

 Chapter 5: Foreplay and Lily’s Defloration

    ¡°Remove the gag¡± Emily¡¯s voice comes through the earpiece.


    I obediently follow her and lift Lily¡¯s head to remove it. I was prepared for a scream but it didn¡¯t come. Instead, a slight moan leaks out of her mouth.


    What is this? Lily¡¯s face is completely red now, a darker shade than before. She is breathing heavily from her mouth.


    ¡°Ahn¡­.haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­umu,¡± she moans and gulps down the saliva in her mouth.


    No matter how I look at it, she is in a clear state of arousal. No, not just arousal, extreme arousal, like a bitch in heat.


    I shoot an angry look at Emily who is recording us.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I mixed an aphrodisiac as well, alright¡­¡± she says with her eyes twinkling mischievously, ¡°¡­but she is not screaming, is she?¡±


    What have you done, you lewd woman?


    Yeah, she¡¯s not screaming but panting like crazy. Fuck it, I don¡¯t even care about this anymore. I am going to get this done with quickly and save my Lily.


    ¡°Okay, now, open her shirt¡± Emily¡¯s next command came.


    I took a breath and start unbuttoning Lily¡¯s school uniform. Due to her being tied up, her shirt cannot be fully removed; nevertheless, her pure white stomach and huge boobs wrapped in a white sports bra come into my view.


    Her stomach and cleavage are glistening with sweat, dyed in a faint red color.


    ¡°Now cut her bra off.¡± Emily¡¯s next command came in as she pointed at the black bag lying beside me, the one from which she earlier took out the syringe.


    Cut the bra off? Man¡­


    Woh, I am going to see Lily¡¯s boobs for the first time in my life. But I¡¯m already determined, there is no need for any reluctance. I grab the bag and quickly find the scissors inside. Without wasting any time, I cut the bra straps around both the shoulders and then cutting from the center, pulled out the bra off in one go.


    ¡°Nhaan¡­¡± Lily raises a moan.


    Her huge boobs spill out. They are big, round and white. With cherry color nipples. Her areola is on the smaller side compared to Emily¡¯s and they make her tits look amazing.


    I feel myself staring at Lily¡¯s tits; mesmerized by their wonderfulness.


    ¡°H-Hey, d-don¡¯t compare¡­,¡± Emily says, looking a bit angry all of a sudden; though her eyes are also stuck at Lily¡¯s boobs.


    ¡°Now, remember, this is rape, so I will need you to become rougher from now on,¡± Emily says while moving the recorder a bit, her voice suddenly changed to an aggressive tone.


    ¡°I am going to give you instructions a bit faster. So, get ready and follow them at once.¡±


    I nod in her direction.


    ¡°Okay, now, grab both the tits.¡±


    I feel my hands horribly shaking but I remind myself, I am doing this for Lily¡¯s sake, well, mostly.


    Moving my hands forward, I touch Lily tits lightly. A sudden soft feel spread on my palms. Her nipples brush against my fingers.


    ¡°Nhaan¡­¡± Lily leak a voice.


    ¡°I am not asking you to touch them, idiot, grab and squeeze them like you mean it,¡± Emily says with an exasperated look on her face.


    I strengthen my grip and squeeze Lily¡¯s breasts strongly. My fingers dig in so deeply that her breasts spilled out from in between my fingers, while her stiff nipples shifts to digging into my palm.


    ¡°Aaaaanh¡­..naaahan¡­.¡± Lily¡¯s voice grows a little louder.


    I don¡¯t want to lie, it feels like I am in heaven right now. Though both of my hands are tightly fixed on both the left and right boob, one set of hands is not capable of holding them. Both hands are needed to properly hold only one side.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough, stop. Now pinch her nipples strongly and twist them. Also, pull the tits towards you as strongly as possible while doing that.¡± Emily says in a savage manner.


    What the fuck? Isn¡¯t it going too far? There is no way in hell anyone would feel good from that.


    Emily is glaring at me, urging to start. Fuck, let¡¯s do this.


    I rub Lily¡¯s nipples a little so that she can somehow feel less pain from what I am going to do. Wow, her nipples are really hard. From the touch, Lily leaks out another moan.


    I take a deep breath and then slowly, pinch both of Lily¡¯s nipple twisting them as hard as I can and pull both the boobs towards me at the same time.


    ¡°IYAAAAAAAAAN¡± Lily screamed on top of her lungs.


    Oh shit, I think I twisted the nipples a bit too much. They are bright red right now. They are even trembling faintly from the pulsating blood.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Emily compliments while giving me a thumbs up sign.


    Shut up.


    ¡°Now, I want you to go crazy. Suck those tits, lick them, bite her nipples, do whatever you want to do with them, but I want you to look like a madman doing that. I want to see a true rapist in you. Be sure to make her breast red and dripping from your saliva in the end.¡±


    Were the instructions really written before? It feels like Emily¡¯s just making them up. Fuck her. But I can¡¯t take the risk. I need to follow what she says.


    See, I am going to be honest. I am a high school virgin boy. I have never even seen a live naked body of a woman before Emily¡¯s. And now suddenly I am presented with the naked boobs of the girl I love; ordered to go mad on them with our lives on the line.


    My self-restraint has faltered.


    In the next moment, I found my mouth attached to Lily¡¯s tits. While I grab and suck on the left tit, my other hand tightly squeezes and plays with the nipple of the other one.


    Lily¡¯s moans are also getting louder with every passing moment. I traced every nook and cranny of her breast with my tongue, strongly sucking her white skin leaving hickeys. And when I finally bit her nipple, instead of another scream, she gave loud moan.


    The aphrodisiac is clearly a bit too strong. I can tell that she is in a state of such arousal that even pain is converted into pleasure. When I finally finish with her breast, they really do like something crazy was done to them


    Her boobs are overall red, with numerous hickeys covering them. Her nipples have turned to a brighter red and are extremely erect. I feel like scolding myself for overdoing it but this is also necessary; I followed Emily¡¯s command perfectly.


    ¡°W-Wow¡±


    I hear a strange voice and when I look back, Emily is standing there with one hand on her breast playing with her nipple and other hand on her crotch; rubbing her pussy vigorously.


    She straightened hastily when she saw me looking at her in shock.


    ¡°G-Good Job, now fext, I-I mean, next,¡± she says, her voice shaking a bit.


    ¡°F-Flip her skirt, cut off her panty and then lick her pussy. Do it as roughly as you can. And remember to savor the taste of her pussy properly¡­¡±


    What the fuck has savoring her pussy¡¯s taste has to do with shooting this goddamn video?


    But this time also I did not wait. I am also highly aroused. My penis is so erect that it¡¯s actually a bit painful. I move down in a trance-like state and grabbed the hem of Lily¡¯s skirt, flipping it up. Her pure white panty appears in a flash. The scenery here gives me a shock of surprise.


    It looks as if Lily had peed herself. Her panties are completely wet from love juices. Even the bed below has a small wet spot. Her white, soft looking thighs glistening with love juices.


    I grab the scissors again and cut both the side of her panty, pulling it off. In the next moment, her bare crotch appears before my eyes.


    It feels like I have transcended¡­


    She has really thin, small hair down there. As her legs are stretched from the ropes, Lily¡¯s pussy is also in clear view. The first live pussy I have ever seen in my life. It is a bit small and has a really pretty color of light pink. The petals of her pussy are slightly open, leaking out love juices from within continuously in dripping fashion.


    I feel my mouth moving towards Lily¡¯s pussy on its own. From the base to the top, from left to right, my tongue travels across her pussy collecting her love juice inside my mouth. Delicious. Her love juice tastes so amazingly sweet that it feels like I am sucking into a ripe mango.


    I hold both of her thighs in place, my fingers sinking deep inside her soft skin. In this position, I start licking and sucking lily¡¯s pussy while continuously gulping down her love juices.


    Frequent loud moans leak out from Lily¡¯s mouth. I remove my hand from her thighs and using my fingers, spread her pussy out. From within, a small, bright red, ruby-like thing appears. So, this is Lily¡¯s clitoris.


    I lick her clit lightly, rolling my tongue around it and finally giving it strong suck.


    ¡°Iyaaaaaaaan¡­.Ahaaaaaaaan,¡± Lily gives the loudest moan till now. Her whole body starts twitching wildly. I know she¡¯s close to coming. I quicken my movements, making my tongue go wild.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaan¡­..¡± Lily gave a long cry and her back lifts off of the bed, making an arch as her whole body starts jerking. After a few minutes, her spasming body settles down.


    Lily came. I made her cum. Wow; this feeling is also good.


    I also remove my face from Lily¡¯s crotch but I kept my hand there to caress her pussy lightly. Lily is breathing very heavily. Light moans are leaking from her mouth with every stroke of my finger; love juices still dripping down.


    I wait for my next instruction but they did not come. I look around and saw Emily. My eyes open wide.


    She is sitting on the ground, her thighs wide open and her hand on her pussy; furiously rubbing it with her fingers. She even looks close to coming herself.


    ¡°Emily¡­.¡± Natalie¡¯s voice again resounded in the room.


    Emily startles. She tries to quickly stand up, slips and fell down on her own puddle of love juices. She hastily gets up again and moves to the video recorder. She looks incredibly frustrated now.


    ¡°Fuck her!¡± she speaks angrily, looking at me as if saying that it¡¯s my fault she didn¡¯t cum.


    Why the fuck were you even masturbating? Aren¡¯t you here just to shoot the video? Wait, did you just told me to fuck Lily?


    ¡°I said¡­fuck her!¡± Emily repeats


    This is it. I am going to take Lily¡¯s virginity and give her mine¡­


    I got on top of Lily nervously. My penis is so erect that it is hitting my stomach even when my whole body is facing down.


    My virginity will be lost to the girl of my dreams. The girl I loved since I was 11. This is not how I imagined our first time would be together, but the situation calls for it, so this is the only way.


    I grab my dick and position it in between Lily¡¯s wide-open legs. Lily is not completely naked as her open school shirt and flipped skirt are still there, this immodest look excited me further. I place my dick on top of her pussy and pushed a little; the tip of my cock went inside.


    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOO¡±


    And for the first time since I removed the gag, a word came from Lily¡¯s mouth along with an earsplitting scream. I retracted back in surprise, the tip of my cock coming out.


    It seems that the aphrodisiac has stopped working. I look at Emily for help but she looks equally bewildered.


    ¡°The aphrodisiac should be working for at least another hour,¡± Emily says, confused. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s effect should be at its peak now.¡±


    I frowned a little and try to put my dick inside Lily once more, but again, as soon as the tip got in she raises another scream, this time thrashing her body wildly; pulling on her restraints.


    I try to hold her legs and arms in place, fearing she would hurt herself. It looks like she¡¯s using every bit of power left in her to oppose me.


    But why so suddenly? Even though the aphrodisiac should be at its peak strength as Emily tells me.


    While still thrashing, Lily¡¯s mouth opens again¡­


    ¡°Noooo¡­.just this¡­.don¡¯t¡­..just this¡­¡±


    I feel myself getting more and more nervous as words keep coming out of her mouth. The girl I love is telling me to stop raping her. Though I cannot tell, as her eyes are blindfolded, but her voice sounds like she is crying. I cannot take this much longer. I need to finish this fast.


    ¡°P-Please I beg you¡­..just this¡­.only him¡­.¡± She begs, her voice louder than before.


    Lily really is sobbing now. Her voice is quivery and shaky. Any signs of aphrodisiac that was showing till now completely gone.


    And what does she mean by only him? Who¡¯s she talking about?


    ¡°P-Please¡­.only he can¡­..only him¡­. No one else¡­¡±¡ªLily¡¯s voice turns into a whisper again¡ª¡°¡­only¡­


    ¡°Caiden¡­.¡±


    I stop moving. My mind froze. My whole body feels like lead. I cannot think. I cannot speak. This whole room, Emily, Lily, everything disappeared from my eyes. It feels like I am drowning into a great ocean. Slowly drifting apart into its depth, like in a dream.


    ¡°Caiden¡­.¡±


    Suddenly a voice brought me back; Lily¡¯s voice. I found myself hugging her tightly. Tears streaming down my cheeks.


    Why? Why am I crying?


    Lily is sobbing hard too, but for an entirely different reason. She keeps repeating my name saying, only him and only he can.


    ¡°Caiden¡±¡ªthis time Emily¡¯s voice came¡ª¡± you know that this is the only way, right?¡±


    Even Emily sounds a bit sad.


    I am going to save you, Lily, please bear with me. Thinking that in my mind I grab hold of her hands and locked her thighs with mine.


    ¡°NOOO¡­.PLEASE¡­PLEEEASE..¡± Lily yells


    But I did not stop this time. I move my dick to line up with her pussy and slowly thrust it in. Her pussy is so wet from before that my huge penis slide in somehow, though it still feels incredibly tight.


    After an inch or two a feel my penis hitting some sort of obstruction. This must be Lily¡¯s hymen; her proof of virginity, her purity. I am going to break it apart and become her first and only man.


    ¡°NOOO¡­.JUST THIS¡­.I WILL DO ANYTHING ELSE¡­..JUST THIS¡­.¡± Lily screamed while begging.


    Paying her no heed, I put a bit force on my hips and with a faintest tearing sound my penis makes its way inside Lily¡¯s pussy; it¡¯s clenching my dick way too tightly.


    I stay in this position waiting for Lily¡¯s scream of pain but it never came. Lily is surprisingly quiet. Even the clench I was feeling from her pussy loosens. I lift my upper body a little, away from the hugging position we were in to take a look at her.


    Her face is expressionless. I cannot see her eyes but her mouth, from which she had been yelling moments ago is closed shut.


    It looks like something else other than her hymen broke inside my Lily.


    Roeselawik

 Chapter 6: Insemination

    My penis is still deep inside Lily. Though my whole penis cannot fit in, still, around three fourth of it penetrated her.


    It is so tight inside her that I feel like my penis would tear off.


    It is my first time so I didn¡¯t realize at once, but my penis has actually reached so deep within her pussy, that actually, the entrance of Lily¡¯s womb, that is, her cervix is stretched to its limit.


    Even I know that when a girl loses her virginity, in most cases, she feels pain. I have also heard that when a penis pokes the cervix of a girl, it¡¯s also very painful.


    But I am confused. I am so very confused right now. Not only Lily just lost her virginity, I accidentally pushed my dick so much inside her that my penis is on the verge of actually entering her womb. But she is not crying in pain.


    I cannot even feel her twitching a bit. Just moments ago she was begging and yelling at me to stop while sobbing continuously, but now, when she should be actually in pain, I cannot hear a single word, let alone any scream.


    Her face is death-like pale, her white cheeks still shining from tears she earlier let out and her mouth closed as if sealed shut. For a frightening second, I thought something bad has happened but I still see her breast moving steadily up and down, indicating that she¡¯s still breathing.


    ¡°Move, come on! We are nearly out of time. Finish this fast!¡± Emily¡¯s voice came.


    Still looking at Lily¡¯s face, I slowly start to pull my penis out. Her stretched cervix regains its former shape. I pulled back till only the tip of my dick is left inside.


    I look down and saw my penis glistening scarlet; Lily¡¯s virgin blood covering it.


    Even though I feel extremely bad about this situation and did not want this to happen like it is, but still a small, no, a very small sense of accomplishment also grew inside me: I have taken the virginity of Lily.


    But my mind is in a frenzy now. I cannot forget what Lily said just moments ago.


    Yes, she said my name. And she also said that only I can and no one else many times.


    I am not an idiot to not understand what it meant.


    Though it¡¯s not something clearly said, but it still renewed my determination to save the girl I love strongly.


    I again force my way forward, this time there were no obstructions as her hymen is already torn apart. My penis got in while rubbing closely to her pussy¡¯s walls.


    Though she is really tight and feels really good, her pussy is not clenching me like the first time I penetrated; back then it felt like my dick would tear off.


    With a slow but steady motion, I start to thrust my penis in and out of Lily¡¯ pussy. She is just lying below me, her face void of any pain or the pleasure like before. She¡¯s not even thrashing to knock me off as she did moments ago.


    It looks like she has given up and is letting me do as I please.


    I continue to stare at her face while slowly increasing the power and speed of each of my thrusts. Even now I can¡¯t see even a slight deflection in her mask-like face.


    Man¡­ her lips are right in front of me.


    To tell the truth, I cannot even imagine how many times I have thought of kissing her. Even now, looking at her face I am thinking that.


    All this time, either her mouth was covered or she was screaming on top of her lungs.


    But now, her lips are lying in front of me without any motion, inviting me to touch them with my own.


    I have always dreamed of kissing Lily. To take her first kiss. To crush her lips against mine. To roll my tongue with hers¡­


    My face moves on its own, closing the distance between her lips and mine.


    At the last moment I stop, my lips just an inch from hers. I move my face to the right instead, returning to the hugging position we were in.


    No, I cannot do this.


    I want to kiss Lily when she is looking at me in the eyes and knows that it is me who is kissing her.


    Yes, I will kiss her when we both confirm our love to each other, not like this.


    Even though I am being forced to rape her, I can still save that little oasis left for me.


    I raised my thrusting speed even faster. Though unwanted; extreme pleasure runs through my body. Lily¡¯s pussy makes watery sounds from blood and love juices being mixed by my dick. Even the bed starts to creak a from the violent motion.


    Tasting a pussy for the first time with my cock, that too an exquisite one like this, pressure starts building at the base of my dick.


    Usually, when I masturbate, I last up to at least half an hour. But now, doing the actual act of sex, I feel like cumming even though barely 10 minutes have passed.


    The pressure has already exceeded what I can handle.


    I start to take my dick out, planning to cum on Lily¡¯s soft and white stomach.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t pull out!¡± Emily yells, not even caring for the transmitter, her voice sounding urgent.


    I stopped myself suddenly from her loud voice, which proves to fatal as at that moment, my cum started to shoot out in squirts. Feeling the extreme height of pleasure, I unconsciously grab Lily¡¯s shoulder and continued to cum inside her pussy.


    After 30 long seconds, my balls finally become empty. I feel Lily shaking below me and I look at her in a hurry.


    Blood is trickling down her cheek. Lily seems to have bitten her lips when I started cumming inside. Though her face is still not showing any particular sign of expression, her dried cheeks are wet again, tears continuously pouring down from between the gaps of the blindfold.


    Lily¡¯s whole body is also trembling in light tremors.


    ¡°Thank god you listened, the only actual instruction I received were for you to cum inside her that¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t matter if my voice is heard saying that. Now, stand up and move aside for a bit,¡± Emily speaks to me, turning off the video recorder.


    Wait, so that was the only instruction? Me, cumming inside of Lily?


    Suddenly, I feel like a huge weight is crushing me.


    I came inside Lily and we didn¡¯t even use any protection at all. The intercourse was as raw as it could get.


    Holy shit! There is a high chance of Lily ending up being pregnant with my child. What the heck? Lily giving birth to my child?


    As good as it may sound, I don¡¯t want it to be like this. I am just a student now. I want to wait till I can actually take responsibility for this.


    And I want Lily to actually say that she wants to have my child.


    ¡°Come on, get off,¡± Emily says to me again, sounding a bit impatient for some reason.


    I lift my upper body, moving backward. My limp dick covered in blood, semen, and love juice, plops out of Lily¡¯s vagina. Instantly, semen starts to stream out, light pink in color.


    I look up and saw a naked Emily standing right next to the bed, another syringe in her hand filled with a strange yellow colored liquid this time.


    Before I can say anything, Emily inserted the needle at Lily¡¯s neck. In a few seconds, Lily¡¯s trembling body stop and her head slumped down on the bed sideways.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a sleeping drug,¡± Emily informs me.


    She moves away from the bed and picks up our clothes from the floor.


    ¡°Here, wear them, we need to move out quickly now,¡± she says while handing me my clothes.


    I silently wore my underwear, covering my hanging dick and then put the pants on.


    The pathetic, tied up figure of Lily is still lying naked on the bed, her breast exposed and her pussy still dripping my sperms. I don¡¯t know why but my head turns away on its own, unwilling to look at her like this.


    No, I have done this to protect her, I had no choice. There no need to feel guilty, I have actually just saved her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±¡ªa dressed up Emily grab my hand and give me a pull¡ª¡± come on¡­¡±


    ¡°What about Lily? Release her now. We are done, right?¡± I ask her while swatting her hand away.


    ¡°She will be taken away once we left. Now, come on¡±


    Emily again grabs my arm but I again swatted it off.


    ¡°Taken away where? I am not going anywhere without her,¡± I tell Emily in a strong tone.


    ¡°We are not going to do anything to her, believe me. But if you don¡¯t come with me right now, I cannot say the same for you.¡± Emily says, her face looks a bit rushed.


    She grabs my hand again and this time dragged me with her, I also did not resist. I can just hope she keeps her word and Lily remains safe.


    I move out of the room along with Emily and found Natalie standing there. Her eyes look a bit red. Was she crying? No, there must be another reason.


    ¡°I leave him to you.¡± Saying that to Natalie, Emily walked, no, almost ran to the stairs and disappeared. She was carrying the video camera with her.


    Why is she acting so urgent? I thought that she would be horny seeing all that intercourse but she didn¡¯t even masturbate like before.


    Well, I guess I thought wrong then, she might be a better person than I anticipated.


    ¡°Zoe just called,¡± Natalie tells me, ¡°she wants to meet with us right now. She sounded a bit strange so we should hurry.¡±


    ¡°B-But what about Lily?¡± I look sideways and saw my reflection; the glass has reverted back to being a mirror.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s being transported back to school. We were on a tight schedule until now because she needed to be back before the school ends. If her driver sees her missing, it can create a lot of trouble for us.¡± Natalie tells me.


    ¡°Is she safe from now on? You guys will leave her alone then?¡± I ask her importantly.


    ¡°Yes, Zoe told me the higher-ups only wanted to record her getting raped and inseminated, that¡¯s all¡± Natalie informs me.


    I let out a sigh. At least I know Lily¡¯s going to be saved. Now I need to think about myself.


    ¡°W-What about me? M-My driver will also notice me missing,¡± I try to bluff.


    Natalie didn¡¯t say anything but simply raised her eyebrow and stare at me.


    Oh shit! I forgot that they already got information about my family before. There is no way in hell I would have a driver. Even my parents wouldn¡¯t care if I got a little late.


    ¡°Shall we go then?¡± Natalie asks, not saying anything about my earlier comment.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I mumble, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    We move up the stairs and into the square room. Through the door from earlier, we enter the tunneled corridor again.


    ¡°Aaaaaahhhnnn¡± A sudden yell came from one of the doors in the corridor.


    I instinctively opened the door thinking someone might be hurt or in trouble.


    What the fuck?


    I feel myself shaking from anger.


    This room is a bit messy with things lying here and there, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s angering me.


    Inside, there is a T.V. on which a video is playing. The video we shot just now: the one showing me raping Lily.


    There is also a bed in the room.


    Lying on top of the bed is the naked figure of Emily. Her legs are spread open, with one hand on her breasts playing with her nipple and another hand holding a round object against her pussy which strangely looks like a small vibrator. She¡¯s also moaning and screaming on top of her lungs.


    ¡°Aaaahn¡­aaahnn¡­fuck me¡­fuck me, Cai¡ª


    She notices me standing on her doorstep. Her mouth remains opened mid-scream,


    ¡°¡ªden¡­.w-what are y-you doing here? I-I was just c-checking the vi¡ª¡±


    I closed the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I tell Natalie and start moving towards the other end.


    Natalie catches up to me. Oh, so she¡¯s also ignoring that too.


    Better. Some people are better left ignored.


    We both reach the door of the room where I last saw Zoe.


    Natalie opens the door and gestures me to go inside.


    The chair I was tied up on is gone but the figure of Zoe can be seen seated on her chair. She was sitting there looking at the floor. It seems like she¡¯s thinking about something hard.


    She didn¡¯t notice us coming inside the room. But when we move closer, her head jerked up and she speaks to us instantly in an urgent tone¡­


    ¡°We have some problems.¡±


    Roeselawik

 Chapter 7: Problems

    ¡°What happened?¡± Natalie asks, her eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°Some things, well, two things, if I say exactly,¡± Zoe answers, her voice sounds very serious.


    ¡°But the more important one is that Abigale called. She¡¯s asking me to meet her tomorrow.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s frown grew more intense.


    ¡°But why? Aren¡¯t all the squad leaders ordered not to contact each other?¡± Natalie asks.


    ¡°Yeah, I know, but I heard Clara is coming as well,¡± says Zoe.


    ¡°What? Clara is coming too? But that makes all the three squad leaders in the city!¡± Natalie exclaims.


    ¡°Well, I asked, but she refused to tell me the reason on the phone. Though she asked me to bring him along as well,¡± Zoe says, looking at me for the first time since we entered the room.


    What? Me? Why do I need to go to your leaders¡¯ meeting?


    ¡°Why me?¡± I ask in a rather rude tone.


    ¡°Did I told you that you can speak, fucker? And I am not asking you, I am telling you that you have to come. And I told you before, didn¡¯t I? You can never say no to me¡­


    ¡°Next time you speak without permission, I will fuckin shoot you,¡± Zoe says while taking out her gun.


    When did I say no? I just asked why!


    This bitch. I hate her.


    ¡°Why does he need to go?¡± Natalie asks.


    Natalie, I never thought a nice girl like you would be in a place like this.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t know. Abigale just told me to bring him along with me no matter what,¡± Zoe answers with a bit irritated tone in her voice.


    I can tell whosoever this Abigale is, Zoe does not agree with her.


    Well, me neither.


    ¡°But for Abigale to go against the orders¡­ I find it hard to believe.¡± Natalie says, sounding rather surprised.


    ¡°Can it be that the higher-ups are allowing this?¡±


    Zoe lightly shakes her head left and right.


    ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t told them yet. She says there is no time and we all know how much time it takes to get permission against an existing order.


    ¡°I think something big must have happened. Because one thing is clear, us leaders meeting together create a lot of risk of exposure; we all are relatively well known in the underworld.


    ¡°We are safe as long as we stay in our own bases and manage work through our subordinates. But even the meeting is scheduled in a different place. In fact, she called us to a hotel.


    ¡°I know Abigale, she won¡¯t take a risk this big if it wasn¡¯t really necessary. So, all-in-all, I will go and see what the matter is.¡± Zoe says decisively.


    Man¡­ this sounds exactly like some scary situation.


    What could be an important matter to a criminal gang?


    Most probably something illegal.


    Heck, if this is so important, it might even involve killing someone. You never know when it comes to criminals¡­


    And why am I asked to come? This girl, Abigale, even told Zoe to bring me along no matter what.


    Now, I know that I am a so-called member of this group and Zoe even told me that I will have to kill someone if she asks me to, but I never planned to¡­


    At first, I thought I would escape the moment I saw a chance, but I don¡¯t know why, it now feels like escaping is seriously not an option, well, if I don¡¯t want to die that is.


    And yeah, I don¡¯t want to.


    And what about Zoe not fancying killing people? Oh yeah, she doesn¡¯t know the reason for the meeting and even I may be thinking wrong.


    Fuck, I am scared.  What will these people have me do now?


    ¡°Well, if Abigale is going that far then it can¡¯t be helped. I too think you should meet her¡­ So, what about the second problem?¡± Natalie asks.


    Zoe opens her mouth for a moment but then look at me instead.


    ¡°You can get out.¡± She tells me.


    What? Why are you asking me to get out so suddenly?


    ¡°But why? What is the other problem?¡± I ask, suddenly growing suspicious.


    But Zoe didn¡¯t say anything. She simply took out her gun and point it at me.


    ¡°Close the gates before you get out of here¡­¡± She orders.


    You just wait, bitch, one day I will be pointing that gun at you and then I will force you to stri¡ª I mean, bow to me.


    I clumsily walk away from them and out of the room. Both Zoe and Natalie kept their quiet until I closed the door shut.


    Yeah, like fuck I am not going to hear them.


    The instant the I closed the door; I jammed my ear right next to it.


    Shit! I really can¡¯t hear anything. This room seems to be totally soundproof.


    I don¡¯t know why but I have a really strange feeling about this.


    Why can¡¯t I hear?


    Hey, don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s not like I am interested in their criminal discussions.


    I am just having a strange feeling that this second problem is somehow related to me.


    What else could be the reason to keep me out? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t heard the more important one. Why get me out of the room for the less important one?


    After checking every corner of the door to look for the gaps and finally finding none, I now stand simply slumped against the door, tapping my foot on the floor lightly.


    Suddenly, the door opens and I fall backward.


    Hmm? What is this soft feeling? It feels so warm and comfortable¡­ though my shoulders feel really heavy too¡­


    The thing I am leaning onto moves back, making me fall hard on the ground.


    Ouch¡­ oh, so it was Natalie.


    Shit! I fell on her boobs, though it was the back of my head but damn¡­.they felt really good¡­No, fuck! Only Lily¡¯s boobs should feel nice.


    ¡°I-I am sorry¡­ I was just leaning on the door,¡± I apologize while standing up.


    ¡°¡±


    Natalie didn¡¯t say anything.


    Heck, she didn¡¯t even react to what I just said.


    She¡¯s just simply staring forwards. Her face looks paler than before, and her expression is a bit strange¡­


    I am feeling a bit confused seeing her. She¡¯s looking like as if she¡¯s really tired¡­ and bored?


    Why is she looking bored? That¡¯s strange¡­ were they discussing tax returns inside? Does a criminal gang even give taxes?


    Without even giving me a single glance Natalie starts to move forward in a somewhat fast manner and gets out from the door on the other end of the corridor.


    I give a slight frown and look back inside the room


    The door of is open ajar and inside Zoe is sitting on her usual chair. At her feet there are pieces of a broken cell phone lying here and there, the table next to Zoe¡¯s chair has also fallen down.


    What the heck happened here?


    That phone looks like the one I saw Natalie holding¡­ Did she smash it on the ground?


    Anyway, one thing is for sure, they were not talking about the tax returns.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± I ask Zoe.


    Zoe looks at me.


    For an instance, I thought she looked sad but in the next moment, her face turns into a scowl.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± Zoe answers.


    Well, true, it isn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°What happened to Natalie?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Again, none of your business,¡± Zoe repeats.


    Well, again, true¡­


    ¡°Okay¡­ so¡­ Remind me again, why am I still here?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking a bit too many questions, bastard?¡± Zoe says, glowering at me.


    First of all, my name is Caiden, not bastard or fucker, you bitch.


    ¡°You can go where ever you want, just remember that we will be picking you up tomorrow after school. And I don¡¯t think I need to tell you this, but don¡¯t speak out what happened today to anyone,¡± Zoe says while taking out a tablet and tapping it threateningly.


    ¡°Y-Yeah, I get it¡­ But how do I get out of this place?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Figure out yourself¡­¡± Zoe answers.


    ¡°You kidnapped me! I don¡¯t know even how to get to my home from here! You have to tell me¡± I say while accusing her.


    Zoe¡¯s raises her hand.


    Fuck! Is she going to shoot me for saying that? Shit, I am dead meat now!


    But she didn¡¯t pick her gun, instead, she presses something on her tablet.


    ¡°You need to go home, right? Let me give you a lift¡­¡± Zoe says smiling sweetly.


    What? What the fuck is with that smi¨C


    *THUD*


    _______________


    Where am I? And why is this place so dark? I can¡¯t even see my own body¡­


    I walk around in this darkness without any sense of direction, my hands are forward, looking for anything solid.


    After walking a few more steps, my hands touch a flat solid surface.


    It seems like I have reached some sort of wall.


    *SOB*


    Suddenly a soft, moan like cry leaked out of somewhere.


    I immediately look at the direction of the voice.


    The sobbing sound is now continuously coming from this direction.


    This tone sounds feminine and feels strangely familiar to me but I can¡¯t seem to guess who is it¡­.


    Anyway, some girl is here beside me. I have to find her as quickly as possible.


    *CLICK*


    With a sudden clicking sound, light illuminates the scenery in front of me.


    A girl is huddled up in the corner of what seems to be like an empty room.


    I can¡¯t see the face of the girl but she has silvery blond hair.


    ¡°Lily?¡± I ask out.


    The sobbing stops abruptly and the girl looks up¡­


    ¡°Caiden?¡± She mutters, tears still streaming down her cheeks.


    While staring at my face she stood up quietly and slowly starts walking towards me.


    Lily¡¯s eyes look strangely empty and are looking at me as if seeing through me.


    She comes closer till she¡¯s just a hand¡¯s distance from me¡­


    *SLAP*


    Her hand raised so fast that I couldn¡¯t even react to it.


    ¡°How could you¡­.how dare you¡­¡± Lily says.


    Even though she¡¯s speaking softly, her tone contains strong anger and accusation.


    ¡°W-What are you talking about, Lily?¡± I ask, my hand on the cheek she just hit.


    *SLAP*


    She again hit me on the other cheek.


    ¡°I thought of you¡­..as my friend¡­.but you turned out¡­ to be a fiend,¡± Lily says, her voice growing louder and stronger.


    I am greatly shocked; this is the first time Lily has hit me, that too twice.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t under-¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP¡± Lily bellows.


    She grabs the collar of my shirt pulls me closer to her face.


    I can see tears forming and running down from her bloodshot eyes.


    I don¡¯t understand why but a strange sense of fear grew inside me; a fear from Lily.


    ¡°You vile¡­..you evil person¡­.¡± Lily says,


    ¡°¡­You rapist,¡±


    I feel as if my body is made of air. I can¡¯t feel anything.  The only thought repeats itself into my mind¡­


    She knows¡­ Lily knows¡­


    ¡°You¡­..Caiden¡­.. I hate you¡±


    Roeselawik

 Chapter 8: Next Day in School

    I wake up with a start¡­


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­..Haa¡±


    I am having difficulty in breathing and my heart is also beating so hard that I fear it might pop out of my chest.


    I lift up my body and look around myself in a daze. I am in a bed inside a familiar looking room right now; my room.


    How did I get here?


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± I raise a cry, suddenly feeling an incredible pain in my head.


    It hurts so much¡­


    Yeah¡­ right¡­ I was with Zoe when she decided to give me a ¡°lift¡±. They must have made me faint again by hitting me on the head.


    Those fuckers! Why didn¡¯t they just give me a sleeping drug like Lily?


    Lily¡­


    Suddenly my chest tightens and I feel my pulse rate increases even more. Even my hands and feet are getting cold now¡­


    I remember¡­ I remember the crying face of Lily¡­


    She called me a vile and evil person¡­


    She even hit me and told me that that I am a fiend whom she thought of as a friend¡­


    ¡°She called me a rapist¡­¡± I recall.


    And after that she even¡­ she even told me that she hates me¡­


    Lily¡­ My Lily told me that she hates me¡­ the girl I love from the bottom of my heart told me that she hates me¡­


    It is clear than anything that she knows that I rape her¡­


    I look around myself once again and questions start rising inside my head¡­


    How did I get here?


    I was with Lily but then I don¡¯t remember anything¡­


    And if my head is hurting so much right now then why didn¡¯t it hurt when I was with Lily?


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    Was that a dream?


    No way¡­ Lily felt so real¡­ even when she slapped me, it hurt so much¡­ how can it be a dream?


    But didn¡¯t Natalie said that Lily was transferred to the school? Then how come she was in that room?


    I cannot even tell how did I come here from that black room¡­


    I huge knot inside my chest unravels itself a little.


    That was a dream¡­


    But a new, greater uneasiness settles inside my mind.


    I never thought of things like this¡­


    Even when I was raping Lily, I thought that I am doing this for her sake, to save her life and mine.


    But will she understand that? Will she forgive me?


    Because no matter what, at the end of the day, I am the rapist and Lily¡¯s just a victim.


    Some might say that I had no other option, that I am a victim too, but was that really the case?


    I will be lying if I say that I loathe each and every second of what happened. And seriously, what¡¯s even the point of lying to myself?


    I thought that Lily will forgive me if she hears about my reason and my situation at that time, but will she?


    Who can say that Lily won¡¯t behave just like this dream?


    It seems a much more likely possibility than she forgiving me and us living happily ever after¡­


    Fuck! Forget forgiving me, will she even listen to me once I tell her that it was I who raped her?


    No way in hell¡­ she will absolutely hate me!


    I slump myself onto the bed, my hands covering my eyes, while deep in thought.


    Suddenly, my alarm starts ringing.


    Is it morning already?


    I stand up and look outside the window; the sun is coming up.


    I need to go to school¡­ I might see Lily there¡­


    But will she come?


    I doubt she will. Even though she rarely ever misses school. But really, who will come after what happened yesterday?


    Fuck it! Even if there is a slight possibility, I need to be there to tell her what actually happened¡­


    Yes, I feared her knowing my identity when I was raping her, but now it¡¯s different.


    At that time, I thought that if it¡¯s for her sake, then maybe it¡¯s okay if she never knows the truth.


    But now I don¡¯t think I can live with myself anymore if I don¡¯t tell her.


    Maybe she will hit me. Maybe she will hate me. Maybe she won¡¯t even talk to me anymore.


    But I need to tell her. She needs to know¡­


    I will tell her all that happened, from my abduction till her rape and this time I will let her decide for once, what she wants to do.


    I will accept whatever she wants¡­ whatever she decides¡­


    I get up from the bed. My head still hurts badly but I somehow get dressed up and go downstairs.


    By the way, the chocolates I worked so hard to buy are missing, someone must have taken them¡­


    My mother is in the kitchen making breakfast.


    Wait, how did those people actually bring me inside my room?


    I guess my father wasn¡¯t home but even my mother didn¡¯t notice anything?


    ¡°H-Hey, mum?¡± I call her out.


    ¡°Hmm¡­Caiden? You woke up?¡± My mother asks lightly.


    ¡°I wondered when you got home because I didn¡¯t saw you coming. You looked so tired that I decided to not wake you up for dinner,¡± she informs me.


    ¡°You must be really hungry, right? Here, sit down and eat this,¡± Mum says while forcing me onto a chair and placing a plate filled with eggs, bacon, and sandwiches in front of me.


    I don¡¯t know why but even though I haven¡¯t eaten anything for almost a whole day, I still don¡¯t have much of an appetite.


    But still, I force down as much food as I can to avoid getting my mother suspicious.


    ¡°I am going,¡± I tell my mother after finishing the breakfast.


    I walk towards my school in a dull manner.


    Once inside the school premises and I stop to take a fleeting glance towards the school grounds¡­


    Why is no one there?


    I look at my wristwatch.


    Oh shit! I am late! I was walking so slowly that I am actually late now.


    I run inside the school building and barge inside my classroom in a hurry.


    I immediately look at Lily¡¯s seat.


    It¡¯s empty¡­


    I give out a grunt of frustration but then I notice the whole class looking at me in silence.


    ¡°¡±


    ¡°Caiden, you are late! Care to explain why?¡± My class teacher, Professor David Neustadt, asks me.


    He is a middle-aged man with short blond hair and brown eyes. He¡¯s a bit fat and his height is short too. People usually call him Professor Neustadt or simply Professor but I call him only Neustadt, well, at least in my mind.


    ¡°I-I got a bit of headache in the morning,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Headache? I will be asking your mother to confirm that. And be prepared for detention if she says otherwise. Now sit down,¡± He orders me.


    And yeah, this man hates me¡­


    I move to the farthest corner of the room and sat down on my seat. For some reason, Neustadt has seated me diagonally opposite to Lily¡¯s seat.


    Anyway, my guess was right, Lily didn¡¯t show up today. Well, it¡¯s obvious after what happened to her¡­


    ¡°So, where were we¡­¡± Neustadt continues.


    _______________


    The first half of the school has ended and I am currently sitting alone in the cafeteria eating my lunch.


    Lily sits together with me but if she¡¯s not there, which is rare, I usually sit by myself.


    ¡°You sitting alone today?¡± A male voice asks me from behind.


    I look back and see two people standing; a guy and a girl. The guy has long black hair with green eyes. He is tall and has fairly distributed body mass making him well proportioned. All-in-all, a good-looking guy.


    ¡°Oh¡­ so it¡¯s you, Luke,¡± I address him.


    The girl standing next to him also smile at me. She has a small stature. Her eyes are of light brown color matching her neck-length hairs which are just a tad bit darker. She has smooth looking white skin. Her breasts are also on the smaller side.


    All of her features make her look a bit younger than she actually is.


    ¡°And you, Sofia¡­¡± I say.


    Luke and Sofia are in my class and had been a couple for 2 years. While I and Luke are not exactly friends but because he¡¯s not one of the guys who would go after Lily, we are not enemies either.


    On the other hand, Sofia and Lily can be considered good friends. She¡¯s one of the girls Lily usually talk to when I am not there. But unlike most of those girls, she doesn¡¯t hate me and thus talks fairly nice to me.


    They both put their lunches down on the table and sits next to me.


    Man, I am so not in the mood to talk right now¡­


    ¡°You know why Lily didn¡¯t come to school today?¡± Sofia asks me.


    ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t,¡± I lie, not looking directly at them.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I am worried about her, an important sports tournament is coming in a month and she is participating in it. I know, she won¡¯t miss the practice unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary,¡± Sofia says while nodding to herself.


    ¡°R-Really?¡± I say, feeling even more down.


    ¡°Yeah, She ev¡ª


    *THANG*


    Out of nowhere, my lunch fell off of the table and land on the ground with a noise. The contents flew here and there, dirtying the floor.


    ¡°Hey, fucker, where is Lily?¡± A loud grunt like voice asked me from behind.


    Shit¡­ not again¡­


    I did not reply.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me, asshole? I am asking you something,¡± the voice says.


    I feel a plump hand enclosing around my neck and clenching itself.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t come today,¡± I answer, tiredly looking back.


    The most noticeable thing about the guy holding my neck is his body.


    He¡¯s fat as fuck!


    He has wavy blond hair and blue eyes and his height is a head shorter than me.


    This guy¡¯s name is Johnny Bristow and he is my greatest enemy and also my biggest bully in school. Well, it¡¯s much better to just call him ¡°Pig¡±, as I do.


    Pig¡¯s father owns a high-class hotel in a posh area of Yarlees, thus making him the second richest kid in school after Lily.


    His main hobby is flexing money on the ones poorer and hitting them when he gets bored of doing that. Well, it was his hobby¡­


    Nowadays, his mind, as little as it may be, is focused mainly on another thing; making me suffer.


    Why?


    Because this pig fucker made his move on Lily the first day he arrived at school. This idiot proposed to her while waving a thick wad of money at her.


    Far from being answered, Lily treated this pig like air and got past him without even giving him a glance. Then this jealous Pig noticed her talking to me and decided to dedicate his whole life to make mine miserable.


    And how did he do that?


    ¡°What? Ugly Cady¡¯s cow girlfriend didn¡¯t come today?¡± the girl standing next to Pig jeers at me.


    He made Ava Leawitt, another one of my bully, his ally.


    She has a bit darker blond hair tied up in twin buns on both the side of her head with two of her bangs coming loose on her forehead. Her eyes are golden yellow in color and her height is medium. Her breasts are not big but not small either, they are just the size which makes them fairly noticeable from far when the clothes are on.


    I would have rated her as a beauty, if not for her nature.


    Pig and Ava together leave no opportunity to bully me. The only time I don¡¯t have to worry about them is when I am with Lily.


    Even these people don¡¯t mess with her¡­


    But don¡¯t pity me too much, I am not a wuss! While I don¡¯t do much about Ava for certain reasons, I leave no chance to get my revenge on Pig.


    Even now, feeling pig¡¯s pudgy hands on my neck, I too have an urge to grab hold of his.


    But for two reasons I couldn¡¯t¡­


    First is that he has his three burly friends lined up behind himself and Ava, glaring at me as if waiting for me to make a move. Well, they are bodyguards more than friends because Pig actually pays them money.


    Anyway, the more important reason for me to not do so is that Pig doesn¡¯t even have a neck. His man tits start directly after his triple chin ends¡­


    ¡°Hey guys, can we not do this in the cafeteria?¡± Luke speaks up, looking a bit irritated.


    ¡°But I want to do it here. If you have a problem, I can maybe do the same for you, Luke? Or maybe you want something different? Well, I can give your girlfriend a nice fuck for you if you want,¡± Pig says, smiling nastily at Sofia.


    Luke stands up from his seat so suddenly that the chair topples over.


    Woah, Pig is already going overboard¡­


    ¡°You fat fucker, I will freaking kill you,¡± Luke says, his face twisted in anger.


    Pig¡¯s bodyguard friends also come forward while flexing their arms.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡± A loud voice speaks.


    We all turn back and saw Neustadt standing there, his arms are fold while he taps his foot on the ground.


    ¡°Sir, Luke threatened to kill me,¡± Pig speaks at once.


    ¡°Yes, I heard him. Luke, detention,¡± Neustadt speaks softly.


    ¡°But Neus¨C, I mean, sir, Pig was the one to come at¡ª


    ¡°Enough,¡± Neustadt cuts in between when I try to defend Luke, ¡°You will be getting detention too, Caiden.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± I ask, my eyes are wide open in shock.


    ¡°Because it looks like you were fighting with Johnny there. You even threw his lunch, huh?¡± Neustadt blames me.


    ¡°What? He threw my lunch,¡± I say angrily.


    ¡°So, you like lying too. Well, Double detention for you then,¡± Neustadt says with a mean smile on his face.


    I look down on the table and saw a lunch box there in perfect condition.


    What the heck? This is not even my lunch box¡­


    I see Pig¡¯s hands empty.


    This fucker! He put down his lunch on my table when I was not looking.


    And this bastard Neustadt! Forget about the lunch, he¡¯s not even mentioning the fact that Pigs hand is on my neck.


    ¡°Now, get away all of you or there will be more punishment,¡± Neustadt tells us while turning his back to us.


    What the hell? So, you won¡¯t punish Pig at all?


    ¡°See you later, fucker,¡± Pig tells me while patting my head with his fat hand.


    Ava too gives me a nasty smile and walks away with him and the bodyguards follow.


    Luke is still fuming beside me while Sofia is trying to calm him down.


    You asshole Pig¡­ just wait, I am so gonna fuck you over¡­


    _________________


    The school is over and I am now passing through the school gates. My mind is having repeating thoughts about what happened today.


    ¡°Woah, what is that?¡± I speak out unconsciously.


    Outside the school gate, an expensive looking pure black car is standing with its back door open. Many passing students are looking suspiciously at it because even the windows are tinted black. But I know why it is there¡­


    So, they have come to pick me up, huh?


    I quickly ran towards the car and got inside closing the door shut as fast as possible. I hope that no one saw my face going inside.


    ¡°Hey, Caiden! How are you?¡± A cheerful voice greets me and at the same time, a hand intertwines itself to mine.


    What the hell? Why is Emily here? She¡¯s coming too?


    ¡°Come on¡­ Let¡¯s go,¡± Zoe¡¯s voice came from the front passenger¡¯s seat.


    The engine immediately starts and the car starts to move forward.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the girl from yesterday,¡± Emily suddenly speaks.


    I see her looking outside the window at her side. I too look in the direction of her gaze.


    A girl in casual clothes is walking towards the school gate. Her footsteps are unsteady and her face is looking down, not noticing anything around her¡­


    Lily is going towards the school at this time¡­ but why?


    Roeselawik

 Chapter 9: The Leaders and Emily’s Mischief

    ¡°Yeah, we will be there in around ten minutes,¡± Zoe says, answering her phone.


    She points her hand towards the left turn on the road. The GPS in the car is turned off for some reason, so, Zoe is giving directions manually to the driver. Though I cannot see the driver¡¯s face, I know it¡¯s a girl from her voice.


    I am sitting on the backseat while Emily, who is sitting beside me, is talking to me continuously. Well, I cannot understand anything because I am too lost in my own thoughts to pay any attention to her¡­


    ¡­Why? Why was Lily going to school? That too when the school was over¡­


    No matter how much I think about it, only one possibility comes to my mind¡­


    She must be going there to meet someone¡­


    What else could be the reason?


    Lily had no business whatsoever in school today. Well, except her practice, but she already missed it in the morning. She could have been there to complete her missed classwork, but why at this time? She could have completed it tomorrow¡­


    I even find it hard to believe that she will care about practice or classwork after what happened yesterday.


    No, I am sure, she was there to meet someone¡­


    And the only person I can think of, whom Lily would rely upon after yesterday¡­.is me.


    Was she there to tell me what happened to her?


    That is likely¡­


    I also cannot rule out the possibility that she might have identified me yesterday and decided to confront me¡­


    But if it¡¯s the first case¡­ I really don¡¯t want that to happen¡­


    Because if that¡¯s the reason, she must have thought that I could help her¡­ support her¡­ but she doesn¡¯t know that it was I, who raped her.


    And before she finds out from somewhere else, I need to tell her myself, with all the facts and the truth. I need to let her know about my position at that time¡­


    This is the only way there is any chance she might forgive me¡­


    Out of nowhere, a pleasant feeling starts to spread in my crotch.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡±


    My mind abruptly came out of my thought as I find a hand stroking my dick from above my clothes.


    Oh, its Emily¡­


    Before I can swat away her hand, she herself removes it.


    In the next moment, a sudden bump on the road comes and Emily¡¯s naked boobs reveal themselves to me.


    ¡°Oops! They came out by themselves, let me put them back inside,¡± Emily says, giggling.


    Hey, I saw you take them out! Even the timing wasn¡¯t right, your breasts were already out before the bump¡­


    And wait, why aren¡¯t you wearing a bra?


    Emily then makes a show of tucking her breasts back which somehow involves shaking them at me, rubbing and pinching her nipples and giving out soft moans while looking at me as if licking my whole body with her eyes.


    ¡°I give up¡­¡± I mutter to myself.


    After a few more minutes of driving, during which Emily¡¯s face fell onto my crotch at every smallest bump and turn (even when we were turning the opposite side), we reached our destination.


    ¡°Woah¡­ The Mark¡­¡± I speak unconsciously.


    ¡°The Mark¡± is the biggest hotel in Yarlees and the most expensive too. The only time I have visited it was when Lily gave me a treat on her birthday. It is a sweet memory because it felt like a date to me at that time¡­


    I relish my memory of that time while completely ignoring the fact that Emily¡¯s face has been on my crotch for over a minute now.


    Our car moves to the underground parking area but instead of parking with other cars, we move to the VIP section.


    Wait, why the VIP section? I heard that it is only reserved for politicians and big businessmen and I am sure, we are neither.


    The VIP section is almost empty except for two other cars that look identical to ours.


    One of them looks empty but from the other one, two women come out as we park our car next to theirs.


    ¡°Come on, move out!¡± Zoe tells us without looking back.


    Emily buries her face even harder into my crotch for a second before getting up and moving outside the car; I follow behind her.


    Fuck! I am erect!


    I crouch down a bit and covering my crotch with both hands trying to hide my erection.


    Shit! It¡¯s not working! My penis is too big.


    An idea clicks into my mind. I am going to hate myself later but still¡­ I imagine a naked Pig wrestling with a real pig.


    Yes! My penis shrunk down.


    No, wait, it shrunk down a bit too much and I feel like I am going to puke¡­


    ¡°Hey, Move!¡± Zoe hisses angrily when she sees me crouching motionless on the ground; I quickly stand up.


    The women from the car next to us are already moving ahead.


    ¡°Clara!¡± Zoe calls out.


    Both the women turn around to look at Zoe.


    ¡°Hmph, so its Zoe,¡± Clara says; she¡¯s the shorter one.


    Well, calling Clara a woman is going a bit too far. She looks at least a few years younger than me.


    She¡¯s two heads shorter. She¡¯s wearing a plain black T-shirt with shorts. Her hairs are of dark purple color like Natalie¡¯s but are a bit curly and are tied up in twin tails, unlike Natalie¡¯s straight free hairs. Her eyes are of a beautiful shade of greyish black. And also, yeah, her breasts are nonexistent.


    Though I find her really beautiful, but sorry, I don¡¯t swing that way¡­


    But wait, what is a kid doing in a crime organization? And if I remember correctly, she¡¯s even a leader of a squad¡­


    I look at her face and see her glaring back at me. Her face is a bit red and tears can be traced in her eyes. She looks really angry at me for some reason¡­


    Oh shit! I have been staring at her breasts for at least a straight minute now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare! And for your information, I am 22, you know? I am a year older than that Zoe,¡± Clara yells at me.


    What? This girl is 22? And she¡¯s even older than Zoe?


    Well, at least I guessed Zoe¡¯s age right¡­


    ¡°And they are not that small,¡± Clara continues in a much lower voice while covering her chest with her hands.


    Shit! Even Zoe is glaring at me. Well, at least Emily is laughing.


    Clara looks always from me in anger and turns to Zoe again.


    Hey, why are you looking at Zoe¡¯s boobs, Clara?


    I would have called her a hypocrite if there wasn¡¯t jealousy in her eye¡­


    ¡°I am going ahead, I don¡¯t want to walk with that man,¡± She tells Zoe while pointing at me.


    ¡°Come on, Nora, let¡¯s go ahead!¡±  She tells the woman standing beside her.


    Wow, this Nora is a real beauty as well. She¡¯s wearing a white tank top in contrast with her dark skin and tight denim jeans. Her hairs are short for a woman and blond in color. Her eyes are light blue. She is tall and her body is a bit muscular as well, but it makes her even sexier. Unlike Clara, Nora has pretty big breasts, but for some reason, Clara does not seem to mind them much like Zoe¡¯s.


    With a serious expression, Nora follows a power walking Clara.


    Zoe also starts to walk without reacting further and we got into the next lift after Clara and Nora entered the first one.


    I notice that Emily is strangely quiet now. She is looking straight ahead, her eyebrows furrowed as if thinking upon something hard.


    In the next moment, her face suddenly relaxes and instead, a really creepy smile takes its place.


    For some reason, I feel really scared of this smile of hers¡­


    ¡°Hey, listen!¡± Zoe says to me.


    ¡°Remember not to speak anything unless you are spoken to and also, you will do what I say. But you already know that, right?¡±


    I give her a nod as she sends an intense glare at me.


    We got out on the highest floor and without a pause, starts moving forward into the luxurious looking corridor there. Zoe opens the door situated in around the middle of this corridor and enters inside. I and Emily also got in behind her.


    It is a rather long room with a rectangular conference table made of quality wood at its center and a huge projector screen at the wall on the other side. There is also a modern refrigerator, a royal looking cupboard and a few other high-class amenities here.


    Clara and Nora are already seated around the table. Other than them, there are two other women in the room: one is sitting on the heads position of the table and the other is standing behind her.


    My guess is that the woman sitting is Abigale; the one who arranged this meeting.


    Abigale is a really beautiful woman. Though she looks around the same age as that of Zoe, she has an even more mature air around her. She¡¯s wearing a blue color cami top. Her long blond hairs are tied up and are hanging on her left shoulder. Her face has well-defined cuts. Her skin is fair. She has beautiful green color eyes.  Her breasts are of the same size as Emily¡¯s; not huge but fairly big. Though I cannot guess her height as she¡¯s sitting, she seems fairly tall.


    The woman standing behind Abigale is again, a tremendous beauty. While her face looks a bit strict, she has a calm air around her. She is looking kind of professionally dressed in her one-piece tight-fitting purple colored skirt. She is also fairly tall. Her hairs are black colored and she has sharp but pretty looking blue color eyes. Her skin is also white and beautiful as a pearl. The breasts are also really big, rivaling even that of Zoe¡¯s.


    I suddenly find myself turning a bit red being surrounded by beauties of such a high level.


    ¡°Abigale,¡± Zoe addresses the sitting woman, confirming my guess.


    Abigale also gives Zoe a nod and a little smile but her face looks a bit tense.


    ¡°You guys also sit down. We should start the meeting,¡± Abigale tells Zoe.


    We start to move to the other end of the table but Zoe stops me.


    ¡°You sit here,¡± She says, pointing at the chair lying on the other end of the table, away from everyone.


    I feel like retorting for a moment but then, with a small sigh, I slump myself down on that chair.


    Zoe moves forward alone and sits on the right-hand side of Abigale.


    Wait, alone? Where is Emily? I just saw her coming inside the room with us¡­


    ¡°Can you please turn on the projector, Valerie? Thank you,¡± Abigale says to the black-haired beauty standing beside her, who moves at once.


    ¡°Psss, hey¡± A small voice suddenly comes from under the table.


    I look down in a confused manner.


    ¡°What?¡± I raise my voice in shock.


    Emily is sitting there in a crouched position with a huge smile on her face and her eyes shining mischievously.


    ¡°Hey, shut up!¡± Zoe tells me with a glare.


    I look up again with a hurry and mumble a sorry at Zoe. When Zoe looks away again, I move my chair a little behind to properly look at Emily.


    This time, she gives me a wink and, in a flash, got in between my legs. Before I can even react properly, she lowers my pants along with my underwear; uncovering my naked limp dick.


    She then looks at me again and places one finger on her lips gesturing me to keep it quiet.


    I now understand why she had that creepy smile on the elevator. She was planning this.


    Shit! I cannot even push her away or Zoe will notice. I have a feeling that if I disrupt this important meeting, she will really do something bad with me.


    Emily seems to have guessed that too, that¡¯s why she planned this now.


    Fuck! This sly woman¡­


    Okay, fine, I am done with this¡­ do as you please, you lecherous beast¡­


    I move my hands away and put them down on my thighs. Seeing me giving up, Emily again gives me a huge smile and picks up my limp dick with both hands.


    She then starts to move her hands up and down, tracing the whole length of my penis.


    Feeling the sudden sensation of pleasure, my dick also starts to harden little by little and in around two minutes it reaches its full length.


    Even though the table is a bit high, my erect cock still peaks over for everyone to see but thankfully Emily tilts it forward towards herself before anyone could notice it.


    After a few minutes of continuous stroking, my penis is now feeling so sensitive, and the pleasure is so high, that I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open. So, I put my head down on the table and close my eyes.


    Out of nowhere, a really soft and warm feeling spread around the tip of my cock. I look down again and saw Emily¡¯s mouth enclosed around the tip of my penis. Her eyes show an entranced look and her cheeks are also red.


    I feel something wiggly and soft rolling around, covering my dick with saliva inside her mouth; it must be her tongue.


    Fuck! It feels so good¡­


    Slowly, Emily starts to move her mouth forward; taking my dick further inside her mouth. This time, an even deeper pleasure runs through my back.


    Emily stops; a little less than half of my huge dick is inside her mouth. She then starts to move back slowly; my dick, now, coming out of her mouth. She again stops before releasing my dick completely and then starts to move forward.


    Like this, in a minute, Emily is now giving me a full-on blowjob. Her hands are stroking the lower half of my cock while her mouth is sucking on the upper half.


    I don¡¯t know how, but Emily seems really good at this. She¡¯s not even making any noise.


    The pleasure is so extreme that it has already crossed my limit.  It feels like I can cum any second now.


    After a few more seconds of Emily blowing me, my back arch itself and my penis start twitching.


    Emily also gets that I am close to cumming as she stops moving her hands and in a swift motion, took my dick even further inside her throat than before, which is far, seeing that now more than half of it is inside her mouth, and suck it really strongly.


    Woah, doesn¡¯t Emily have gag-reflex or something? She looks really used to it¡­


    The twitching increases even further and in the next moment, cum starts to shoot out of my cock.


    Feeling an incredible pleasure, I unconsciously grab Emily¡¯s beautiful green hairs with my fists and further thrust my cock inside her throat by pulling her face closer.


    The cum is coming out in such a large volume that Emily¡¯s cheeks start to swell rapidly and some of it even fall down on the floor.


    After around 40 seconds of continuously Cummings, my dick finally becomes limp inside her mouth.


    While breathing really hard, I look down at Emily again and see her cheeks still swelled. She opens her mouth slightly to show me the cum inside and then gulps it down. She then gives me another glowing smile while licking her lips and fingers.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡±


    I slump myself back on the chair and take long breathes trying to calm my still raging heart.


    ¡°¡­ so, can you do this?¡± a voice enters my ears.


    I look around in a daze and see all the eyes of the women in this room, except Emily¡¯s, focused on me.


    ¡°I asked, can you do this?¡± Abigale calmly repeats again.


    Why are you all looking at me so seriously? What are you even talking about?


    I look at Zoe and saw her looking at me seriously as well.


    This fucking Emily! I couldn¡¯t hear anything because of her¡­


    Well, Fuck it! Zoe told me never to say no to her. I guess that might apply to her gang members as well¡­


    ¡°Y-Yes I will do it,¡± I say while trying to show a serious face to Abigale.


    ¡°Really?¡± Abigale says while looking genuinely shocked.


    ¡°I must say, I didn¡¯t think of you much when I first saw you but you are a really brave bo¡ª no, a really brave man to actually agree to do this¡­¡±


    Wait a second, I don¡¯t like how this sounds.


    ¡°¡­especially seeing that there is such a great likeliness of you being killed.¡±


    Roeselawik

 Chapter 10: Information for a Price

    I am currently sitting on the backseat of the car along with Emily. Zoe is also sitting on the front passenger seat like before.


    What the fuck just happened?


    Zoe and the others talked a bit more after what Abigale said to me. I tried my best to decipher something from it but unfortunately, couldn¡¯t get anything. The meeting of the squad leaders then ended and we all took out leave.


    I shoot an angry glare at Emily sitting beside me and in return, she sends a cheerful wink back.


    This bitch Emily! It¡¯s all your fault!


    Because of her, I accepted a task that could get me killed. And that¡¯s not even the worst part¡­


    The worst part is that I don¡¯t even fucking know what the task is!


    That Abigale was looking at me so pitifully as if I am already dead or something. And for god¡¯s sake! She¡¯s a freaking criminal!


    What the heck have I got to do, to make even a freaking criminal pity me?


    And not only her, even that Clara, who told me that she hates me, was looking a bit scared and impressed when I told them yes. Why the fuck was she impressed?


    Even their subordinates: Nora and Valerie, who were mostly expressionless before, raised their eyebrows in surprise.


    But well, I was a little scared, but not much to be honest. There was still some hope left in me. Why? Because this was the first time, I have met those women.


    Who knows? Maybe Abigale likes to exaggerate things a lot? Maybe Clara is easy to impress as much as she¡¯s easy to anger?


    I don¡¯t know that¡­


    But it shattered¡­ My hope shattered the moment I looked at Zoe¡¯s face. Yes, there was the usual hatefulness but there was something else mixed there as well, like Abigale¡¯s; it showed a little pity for me.


    And that¡¯s when I knew, that¡¯s when I finally understood; I am already as good as dead.


    Some might say, that even in this case, I have known Zoe just for two days. It may be possible that she also shows pity sometimes?


    But I know, that¡¯s not it. Zoe is probably the only woman among the ones I have met since yesterday, about whom I can say, that I have correctly guessed their nature. Well, Emily too, but I want to ignore that.


    Even Zoe¡¯s voice was a bit softer than before when she told me to get my ass inside the car.


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!


    I need to do something! My first priority right now should be to know what I have to do.  Yes, there is no way I am going to survive if I even don¡¯t know that much.


    But whom should I ask?


    Well, I can neither see, nor there is, any other option: I have to ask Zoe.


    I know, she will be really angry that I wasn¡¯t listening to the meeting. And I know she probably won¡¯t hear any reasons as well. But still, I know that I saw some pity for me in her eyes before. If it were the usual Zoe, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to ask but now I am willing to take the risk. It¡¯s a do or die situation anyway, so¡­


    ¡°Hey, Zoe¡ª¡±


    *RING*


    Zoe¡¯s phone starts ringing.


    ¡°Yeah, Abigale, what happened?¡± Zoe says, answering the phone.


    Fuck! Why do this Abigale has to call now of all the time?


    ¡°WHAT? Me? Why?¡± Zoe says in a greatly shocked tone.


    Wait, what are they talking about?


    ¡°O-Okay, I understand. Me and Nora, right? I get it.¡± Zoe says, before ending the call.


    Man, I don¡¯t know what they talked about in that short call, but Zoe seems to be in a very bad mood right now. And if I am not wrong; didn¡¯t she sounded a bit scared at the end?


    Well, who cares? I have my own problems.


    ¡°Hey, Zoe!¡± I say again.


    ¡°What?¡± She says, looking back in a jerk.


    Woah, why is she looking at me so hatefully? She is looking much more angry than usual. Though I am not sure if the anger is all because of me¡­


    ¡°N-Nothing¡­nothing,¡± I say while retracting back into my seat under her glare.


    Zoe¡¯s face twists in even more anger and she pulls out her gun. Putting it on my forehead, she opens her mouth again.


    ¡°Hey fucker, if you call me unnecessarily again, I will shoot each and every inch of your shitty body, understand?¡± She says.


    Hey, even for you, isn¡¯t this reaction a bit too much?


    But I just give her a single nod fearfully without saying anything.


    Shit! My only hope is gone. Why does this bitch always threaten me? Can¡¯t she be a bit more friendly sometimes? And what the hell did that Abigale chick said to Zoe for her to become even more like a bitch than usual?


    Heck! What am I going to do now? I need to think of something else¡­


    Suddenly, the car stops.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Zoe says to me.


    ¡°Wait, What? Why?¡± I say, fearing that she is planning to leave me stranded.


    ¡°We are at your house, idiot. Now, get out!¡±  She says, looking irritated.


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay¡± I say while looking outside and recognizing a familiar looking house.


    I need to do something fast or it¡¯s all over for me. Fuck¡­ there is no time for something else, let¡¯s ask Zoe again. Maybe she will beat me near death but I guess she will spare my life if I ask nicely¡­


    ¡°Hey, Zo¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am going out as well,¡± Emily cuts in-between.


    ¡°Why?¡± Zoe asks, frowning a bit.


    ¡°I need to talk with Caiden,¡± Emily answers.


    Hey, you are the last person I want to talk to right now.


    ¡°Emily, you know that you are not allo¡ª¡±


    ¡°But why? Caiden is already our member, right? I just want to get to know my fellow colleague a little better,¡± Emily says while giving an innocent smile.


    That innocent look doesn¡¯t suit a lewd beast like you, Emily.


    ¡°Well, okay, I guess. But you will have to come back on your own,¡± Zoe tells her.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­ Come on, Caiden!¡± Emily says while getting out of the car.


    I give her a suspicious look before getting out of my car.


    Why is she coming with me? Does she really want to know about me? Yeah, my ass¡­


    I have a strange feeling that she is planning something again.


    Emily closes the car¡¯s door behind me and it took off instantly.


    Wait¡­


    ¡°NOOOOOOO,¡± I yell.


    I fall onto the ground; my legs no longer capable of carrying my weight.


    Emily, you fucking bitch! Because of you, I forgot to ask Zoe about my task. This is the second time today I am getting fucked up because of you.


    I send a gaze full of hate towards Emily.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that. Don¡¯t you want to know what they discussed in the meeting?¡± Emily says with a little smug smile.


    My hateful expression changes to a surprised one.


    ¡°Oh yes, it was you who were getting the pleasure, not me. Well, I too really enjoyed it, but I also heard all that they were talking about,¡± Emily says while giving me a wink.


    My hopes raise up again.


    ¡°You have to tell me! It was all because of you that I couldn¡¯t hear anything and that I am in this situation right now,¡± I demand accusingly.


    ¡°Well, I will tell you, but let¡¯s get inside first. It¡¯s hot outside¡­¡± Emily says while starting to walk towards my house.


    ¡°Wai-¡±


    Before I can stop her, she rings the bell and my mother opens the door in her apron.


    ¡°Hello, mother. I am Caiden¡¯s girlfriend and your future daughter-in-law, Emily. Please take care of me from now on,¡± Emily greets while bowing deeply to my mom.


    My mother is looking at her in a startled manner.


    Hey, what the fuck are you saying?


    I run towards them in a hurry.


    ¡°No, mom, she¡¯s kidding. She¡¯s just a¡­ friend,¡± I say hastily while giving Emily another glare.


    My mother¡¯s expressions loosen a little.


    ¡°Fufufu, phew, that surprised me. Nice to meet you, Emily!¡± My mother says, while her a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Sorry for the joke, Mrs. Black. Nice to meet you too,¡± Emily says while returning my mother¡¯s smile.


    ¡°So, you got your second friend, huh, Caiden? And she¡¯s such a cute and funny girl too. I am so happy for you,¡± my mom says to me, her hands clasped together, showing her excitement.


    Mom, you don¡¯t know her. She¡¯s just a lewd bitch inside.


    ¡°Well, we will be in Caiden¡¯s room, Mrs. Black. He asked me to teach him a bit. And yes, we won¡¯t be needing any refreshment or anything,¡± Emily says.


    My room, huh? I can already see where this is going¡­ So, this is what you have been planning from the beginning, huh? You are a really, really sly girl, Emily.


    ¡°Oh, you are such a nice friend. I have been getting pretty worried about his grades lately. I won¡¯t disturb you, so please focus well on studying,¡± Mom says.


    Mom, I think I am going to need you to disturb us¡­


    Emily gives my mother another smile and then gestured me to guide her towards my room.


    The moment we enter my room, Emily close the door shut behind.


    ¡°Woah, your room is really messy,¡± Emily says while looking around.


    ¡°Yeah, I know¡­ see, I am not going to have sex with you, okay?¡± I tell her straight.


    ¡°Oh, I kinda guessed that. But well, other actual than that, I will have you do whatever I want, fine?¡± Emily says, also coming to the point herself.


    Well, it¡¯s as expected of her. I too kind of guessed that she will want something when she told me that she knows about the task and I also had an idea about what¡¯s it going to be. My guess just got confirmed downstairs when she talked about coming into my room. And yeah, I have also prepared myself beforehand for this.


    ¡°Okay, but there won¡¯t be any kissing either,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Aww, you won¡¯t take my first kiss? You are being tough now. But well, I guess it¡¯s okay ¡­for now at least,¡± she says, sighing.


    But then her face turns bright again after a moment.


    I know, you are probably imagining the things you are going to have me do, right?


    Emily, you pervert, there is no way in hell, I am going to do anything with you. I am just saying these things to make it sounds a bit more realistic and to get her hopes up. If I just agree to do everything, you will doubt me, but, if I set my own conditions, it will become much more believable. And once you finish telling me everything, I will yell for my mom to come upstairs.


    Hahaha, seeing Emily¡¯s expressions then would maybe calm my raging anger against her. Yes, that would be my perfect revenge for what she did in the meeting.


    ¡°So, now, tell me, what are they going to have me do?¡± I ask in an important manner.


    ¡°What? Do I have to tell you first? Oh man¡­ okay, but you will have to keep your word, alright? And yeah, please don¡¯t disturb me when I am speaking. I may forget something. If you have any questions, ask them later,¡± Emily says.


    Like hell, I will keep my word. But I can remain silent, so, I simply just give her a nod and gestures her to continue.


    ¡°Well, You have got to meet a person,¡± Emily says.


    What? Meet another person? Just that? And how many people are they going to have me meet? Wait, and what¡¯s so dangerous about that?


    ¡°But it¡¯s not that simple, you see. I don¡¯t know if you know or not, but there are other gangs present in Yreles as well, other than us, that is. Though there is a difference between them and us.


    ¡°They all are local gangs. None of them have any network or connections outside Yreles. And well, there is a good reason for that¡­


    ¡°Out of all these local gangs, there is one which is the biggest, the most powerful and the most dangerous as well. It goes by the name of The Black Cross.


    ¡°Though The Black Cross¡¯s participation in the actual underworld activities is not that much, they act as an absolute governing body over all the other gangs in Yreles. They mainly get to work when some serious gang wars break out or when civilians get involved too much¡­Or, when any foreign gang tries to get inside Yreles.¡±


    When any foreign gang tries to get inside? Man, this is not going in a good direction¡­


    ¡°As you can guess, I am talking about us. And you know? This is not the first time our organization has tried to step inside Yreles, though, it¡¯s our only successful one. Two times we have tried before and both the attempts ended in utter failure.


    ¡°It had only worked this time because we used stealth instead of a frontal declaration of our dominance as we did before. We even kept our activities to the minimum this time. And you know why our organization, which has so much power, has to resort to stealth in this town?


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of numbers or resources. We have enough of them to suppress any other gang like The Black Cross. No, it¡¯s because of their leader; Maxim Bosi, who also goes by the name of the King of Yreles.¡±


    Wait, Maxim Bosi? I think I have heard that name before¡­ But where?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know all the details but in our second attempt to get into Yreles, he so brutally and ruthlessly chased us away, that there are still people who shudder from his name  inside our organization, even when four years have passed. Well, that¡¯s obvious seeing the losses we suffered¡±


    Well, okay, I understand that is sad for you guys and all, but still, what the fuck have I got to do with all this?


    ¡°You see, that¡¯s where the problem arose. Abigale actually got a call yesterday from The Black Cross. They have somehow found out about us. The only good news is that they still haven¡¯t figure out our true identity. They are thinking that we are just another local gang that has sprouted up. So, they invited, no, ordered us to meet them this Sunday.


    ¡°And as you might have guessed, it will not be much easy for us to hide our identity from them once they see a gang filled with only women in it. It will be too easy to guess for them. So, Abigale suggested an idea and all the leaders agreed to it. Even you said yes to it¡­¡±


    Fuck¡­


    ¡°You will act as the leader of our fake gang and meet the King of Yreles for us.¡±


    Roeselawik

 Chapter 11: Determination and Lily’s Question

    I slowly walk closer to my bed, sitting down on it.


    So many thoughts are rushing inside my head that it feels like my mind will explode into pieces. But one thought dominates all¡­


    Why? Why the fuck are these things happening to me?


    Wasn¡¯t getting kidnapped and raping Lily enough, that my fate decided to throw me in front of a Mafia King?


    And what are these squad leaders even thinking? Are they going mad or something? Who in their right mind asks a high school student to act as a gang leader?


    Ahhh¡­ These fuckers! They have decided to fuck me over, even my own fate has decided to fuck me over¡­


    But you know what? I am not fucking give in! I am going to get out of this shit and show you, bastards!


    A lot of emotions are rising inside me right now:  anger, frustration, confusion. All of them together are making my blood boil.


    No, I need to concentrate right now¡­


    I have to suppress these emotions and think about this situation, seriously and objectively. Only then will there be any possibility of a solution.


    Taking long breaths, I try to calm myself down.


    Though this already sounds very dangerous, still, I have one thing favorable left for me at the moment, that is time. The meeting is on Sunday and today is Thursday. This gives me two full days to prepare for it.


    But for that, I need to know everything I can¡­


    I rest my elbows on my knees and start thinking over what Emily just told me. The more I think about it, the more I start to see the flaws in the plan and some questions also start to arise in my mind.


    I look up to Emily and see her standing beside my study table silently, waiting for me to speak.


    ¡°You said, that you guys can handle a gang like The Black Cross but you still lost because of its leader, right? Why is that? Why couldn¡¯t you guys, who boast to be from an international crime organization, handle a single guy?¡± I ask.


    Why am I asking this specific question? Simple, I need to know about the capabilities of the person whom I am going to meet, the person who, according to Emily, is the sole reason foreign gangs are kept at the bay¡­ The person who might also become ¡­the reason for my death.


    Emily ponders over it for a few seconds before speaking.


    ¡°Hmm, they didn¡¯t exactly talk about it, but from what I already know; Maxim Bosi is famous in the underworld for being a really a clever man and a much greater tactician than anyone else.


    ¡°In our last confrontation, he saw through all the plans of the squad leaders previously deployed in Yreles and executed his own plans against them such efficiency and brutality that they couldn¡¯t even run away from him when he came after.


    ¡°In the end, there were so many casualties and the results were so small, that the higher-ups finally decided to withdraw from here.¡± Emily answers.


    I feel my hands shaking a bit hearing about this Maxim Bosi.


    Fuck! I am losing my calm again! But seriously, this guy sounds exactly like some evil genius Mafia leader.


    I took some deep breaths to focus myself again.


    ¡°You said that he knows about your existence, but the identity is still unknown, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Emily answers.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you guys just go into hiding, huh? I don¡¯t see the need to actually go meet this king. If you guys already know about his potential, isn¡¯t it the better course of action to just run away as fast as possible, before he finds out?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ about why we are not going into hiding¡­ Well, as you know, he has already discovered Abigale¡¯s base, so, his lookouts are monitoring their every activity. Abigale even had to order her squad members to not go outside without permission due to the fear of information leakage. So, you see, hiding is already out of the question.


    ¡°Even today, when she was coming to the meeting, they were tailing her. Through luckily, with much difficulty, she managed to throw them off,¡± Emily answers.


    Okay, so, running away is not possible, huh?


    I start thinking about any other way for some time, but I couldn¡¯t see how to escape this situation without actually meeting this King.


    I need to convince him that we are just another small local gang doing our small business¡­ but how?


    I know just from hearing about him, that he will see through that I am just a high school kid at once¡­ I will need a plan¡­


    *BAM*


    Suddenly, a heavy thing falls onto me.


    My face gets covered with something really soft and squishy, making it hard for me to breath.


    There is also something small and hard poking on my lips¡­


    I move my hand and grabs onto something, which is again so soft and plump that my fingers get dig inside.


    What is this soft and heavy thing?


    In the next moment, a realization comes¡­


    So, you took the chance when I was thinking to attack me, huh, Emily? I see¡­


    You know what? Fuck you!


    And this plump and soft thing I am grabbing onto¡­ clothes are not this smooth¡­


    Shit! she¡¯s naked! And it¡¯s her butt I am grabbing onto!


    When the fuck did she got naked?


    I hastily remove my hands, not wanting to touch her naked body directly.


    If I go by logic, the thing my face is being squashed against¡­They are her breasts!


    And why the hell are your nipples already erect, Emily? Move them away from my lips!


    You clever bitch! You saw me distracted and took advantage of that.


    ¡°Hahaha, I already knew you were lying about letting me do whatever I want. So, I took my chance the moment I saw you looking down,¡± Emily says while laughing gleefully.


    I try to open my mouth to retort, but her nipple got inside instead.


    ¡°Ahaan¡­¡± Emily leaks out a moan.


    ¡°Already trying to suck on my nipple? You are naughtier than I thought, Caiden.¡± Emily says, making a sexy voice.


    Hey, who are you calling naughty!? And also, speak properly!


    I need to get her off of me and call my mom. I move my right knees upwards to knock her off but it hit somewhere, again, really soft.


    ¡°Aaahn¡­ there¡­ you are moving too fast Caiden,¡± Emily tells me while leaking out another sexy moan.


    Shit! My knee accidentally hit Emily¡¯s ¡°that place¡±.


    I try to lower my knee but her soft thighs are clenching it tightly in-between them, stopping its motion.


    Let it go, you lustful beast! Let it go!


    Emily starts to leak out more lewd moans as my knee continues to rub against her pussy due to the struggle.


    Fuck! I am starting to get ere¡ª no, suffocated¡­


    I have to do something¡­ There is no other way¡­


    I move my hands and grab her bare waist.


    Damn! Why is it so soft and smooth everywhere?


    Putting some force into my hand, I push Emily¡¯s body sideways.


    ¡°Iyaaaaan,¡± Emily gives a startled scream.


    Yes, I can finally see her face and yeah, her butt naked body too. The nipple on her left breast is a little red from being inside my mouth but never mind I have another¡­


    Shit! This is a really bad position!


    Right now, I am on top of Emily¡¯s body. My right knee is still stuck between Emily¡¯s thighs, rubbing against her pussy. Both my hands have moved from her waist and are now holding her hands in place to stop her from taking over again. Even my face is just inches away from hers.


    We both look into each other¡¯s eyes for a few seconds.


    Slowly, Emily¡¯s cheeks start to blush. Her body also starts to shake a bit under me. Then, suddenly, she turns her face to the right with delicate motion, to look away from me.


    ¡°T-This is my first time. P-Please be gentle,¡± she says shyly.


    I feel my face getting hot too.


    Damn! Why are you being so cute, Emily?


    And there is no way I am going to be gen¡ª I mean, do it with you.


    *CREAK*


    The sound of the door opening comes and a voice spoke,


    ¡°I know, I told you guys that I won¡¯t disturb you bu¡ª¡±


    The voice stops suddenly.


    Me and Emily both look back at the door with a jerk.


    There she is, my mother, standing with one of her hand on the doorknob and the other hand holding a tray with glasses filled with juice.


    *THANG*


    The tray falls down and the glasses shatter; the juice dirties the whole floor.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb,¡± My mother says softly while closing the door shut.


    I cannot think anything. My mind has seriously lost the ability to think anymore.


    I slowly release my body from Emily¡¯s and got up from the bed. She too didn¡¯t resist me this time.


    Even Emily is looking down, in embarrassment and, I hope, shame.


    She then silently picks up her bra and panty lying in the corner of the room to cover her bare breast and crotch.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s continue later, okay?¡± Emily says when fully dressed again.


    She moves out of the room in a hurry; her face still looking bright red from embarrassment.


    I am still standing here, alone in my room, not moving at all.


    Then, the door of my room opens again.


    Standing there is my mother, with death-like pale face and the creepiest smile I have ever seen in my life.


    ¡°Caiden, we need to have a little talk, can you come down for a moment?¡± she asks me, her smile further increasing.


    Someone, please, throw me in front of that mafia king instead!


    ___________________


    Right now, I am going towards my school while somehow dragging my feet forward. My one hand is holding the strap of my bag and the other one has a half-eaten sandwich in it.


    I looked at the mirror in the morning and saw a person who seems dead inside looking back.


    Heck! Who the hell gives such a long lecture?


    My mother started on me the moment I entered the living room downstairs and she went on till freaking midnight.


    She came to the final conclusion, that it was I, who finally lost control of his sexual desires, and tried to attack an innocent Emily when I saw her vulnerably teaching me.


    I looked at my mom in shock and tried to tell her the truth but still, she won¡¯t listen to anything I say. Why? Because of the position, my mother saw us in; me on top of Emily¡¯s fully naked body, holding her arms in place and my knee on her crotch.


    Yeah¡­ I so couldn¡¯t make her believe me¡­


    My mother then goes on telling me, how she is ashamed of me and how she couldn¡¯t even look into Emily¡¯s eyes and also that it should not come as a surprise if Emily reports me to the police.


    That almost made me laugh¡­ almost.


    Hearing my stomach making groaning sounds from hunger, she finally says before getting out of the room,


    ¡°No food for you tonight. Your stomach should already be filled with your overflowing sexual desires, right?¡±


    So, I didn¡¯t even bother asking for breakfast this morning and walked out early to get myself a sandwich from a 24-hour-store.


    Haaa¡­ I am seriously tired of all this!


    I walk a bit more before the school starts to get visible. I can see no one around the school gate and the building also looks empty from afar.


    Ah, I got out of the house a bit too early! Well, it¡¯s kind of lucky, let¡¯s just sleep a bit in the classroom¡­


    I walk inside the gate and try to get inside the school building when a hand suddenly grabs mine from behind¡­


    Ah, Pig again? Now?


    I turn my head back on reflex, preparing myself to attack, but instead, my eyes get open wide in shock.


    There she is, standing behind me in her school dress, her face looking unreadable like yesterday; Lily.


    Before even giving me any time to fully understand what is happening, she starts walking towards the school grounds; dragging me along with her.


    I just keep trying to match with her pace, not being able to say anything from this sudden turn of event.


    Man, my guess was right. She did come to the school yesterday to meet me.


    I can feel my hands getting cold remembering my own speculations.


    We walk across the ground and to the P.E. storage room there.


    Once both of us got inside, she let go of my hand and close the door shut; locking it.


    It¡¯s a bit dark in here so I am having a bit difficulty seeing Lily properly, but still, I can at least make out her form.


    She moves closer to me until standing right in front of me.


    I can finally see her face¡­


    Her blue eyes are red, tears running down from them in streams. Her then expressionless face is now twisted as if she¡¯s in great pain.


    My heart feels like someone is squeezing it tightly, seeing Lily like this¡­


    Does she¡­ knows?


    I feel my body starting to shake a bit under Lily¡¯s eyes.


    No, this is not the time to think of that! I just need to tell her the truth as fast as possible.


    ¡°Lily, I¡ª¡± I begin.


    But Lily stops me, covering my mouth with her hand.


    Her face is now just inches away from mine.


    ¡°Caiden,¡± she speaks in a whisper to me, her voice heavy with emotions,


    ¡°¡­ do you love me?¡±


    Roeselawik

 Chapter 12: The Real Mutual First Time

    ¡°Caiden¡­ do you love me?¡± Lily asks me, tears flowing down her beautiful blue eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ what? Am I hearing this correctly?


    No, it must be my imagination. There is no way Lily would ask me this, right?


    We stare into each other¡¯s eyes for another moment, before Lily removes her hand covering my mouth and rests it on my shoulder.


    Her face slowly falls forward; burying itself into my chest.


    I can feel my shirt starting to get wet from her tears.


    We both keep standing like this for a while; her weeping silently, but still, none of us speaks anything.


    Suddenly, her hand closes into a fist on my shoulders.


    ¡°P-Please¡­ tell me¡­ do you?¡± Lily speaks again, sobs leaking between her pleading words.


    She is¡­ she is really asking mr this¡­


    Lily¡¯s sobbing starts to get louder and even her body starts tremoring as I continue to keep standing still like this, not uttering a single word.


    W-What is happening to me?


    I know, I should feel happy that Lily is asking me if I love her, it¡¯s basically equivalent to a confession, and believe me, I am. But I am confused as well¡­


    This is something I never expected.


    Yes, I thought that she might come to ask for my support¡­ to tell me what happened to her¡­ to ask for comfort¡­ to ask for¡­ help.


    And there was another possibility too, that she might know about me being her rapist, but that¡¯s really unlikely now¡­ unless she knows about my abduction as well and what my circumstances were at that time¡­


    No, that does not seem to be the case here¡­


    But what should I do now?


    Of course, I want to tell her that I love her, but, my main priority should be to tell her about the truth as fast as possible.


    But¡­will she listen to me now?


    The way I see it right now is that Lily is really shaken from what happened to her.


    I am also really relieved about the fact that she¡¯s actually here, crying before me looking for comfort instead of being broken like I have heard what usually happens in these cases to the victims. Well, it¡¯s as expected from a strong-willed person like her.


    But, will she remain like this? Will she listen to what I have to tell her? Who can say, that she won¡¯t finally break down the moment she hears that it was I who raped her? Whatever the reason might be¡­


    No, while it is really important for Lily to know¡­ now it¡¯s not the right time. I need her to calm down first and be in a state where she can understand me and see the situation clearly herself. Then only the truth can be told¡­


    And as for now¡­ I will say what I have always wanted to¡­ to tell Lily another truth¡­


    I open my mouth but before I can say anything Lily detaches herself from me.


    Her hands are now covering her face and her huge breasts are heaving from the continuous sobbing.


    ¡°I-I thought¡­ that you¡­ I am s-sorry,¡± Lily says, while slowly stepping backward.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± saying her name, I move forward and enclose her in a tight hug, my one hand on her silvery blond hair and the other one on her back,


    ¡°I love you,¡± I confess to her.


    Lily starts to sob even harder than before.


    After a whole minute of us staying like this, she finally moves her face back to look into my eyes again.


    Though tears are still running down her cheek and her eyes are also red, but something is different about her face¡­ A faint smile can be traced on her lips.


    ¡°I love you too¡­Caiden¡­ I always did,¡± Lily also confesses to me.


    Our bodies move closer and her breasts press hard against my chest as I hug her even more tightly.


    Lily¡¯s breathing gets rougher and rougher as both of our faces get closer.


    She closes her beautiful eyes moments before both our lips meet¡­


    Something really white and bright erupts within my heart as a great sense of elation fills me from the touch of her soft rosy lips on mine.


    My first kiss¡­ is with Lily.


    We stay like this for a few more seconds, our lips pressed tightly against each other¡¯s, before I, gaining some confidence, opens my mouth a bit.


    I know, it¡¯s my first time and I shouldn¡¯t take it too far but I can¡¯t stop myself any longer.


    And to my surprise, Lily didn¡¯t oppose either, instead, she opens her mouth too, matching my movements.


    Both of our tongues meet in the center and they instantly entangle themselves. We lick each other lips and explore each other¡¯s mouth while continuously mixing our saliva together.


    Wow, it¡¯s so sweet, I found myself thinking as I immerse myself into an even deeper and richer kiss while continuously gulping down her saliva.


    I can¡¯t even remember how much time has passed since we have been in this position.


    Our lips haven¡¯t separated even for a moment while even our hands start to explores each other body everywhere.


    Suddenly, Lily¡¯s body starts to feel a bit heavy in my arms.


    Reluctantly, I stop the kiss and move back to look at her face.


    Lily¡¯s eyes are still closed¡­


    Shit! She¡¯s fainted! Am I that bad at kissing? No, right?


    I quickly look around myself and found some gymnastic matt stacked on top of each other in the corner of the room.


    I move Lily by supporting her body and lower her body on them carefully.


    I then take out my water-bottle from my bag and splash a few drops of water on Lily¡¯s eyes.


    She opens her eyes with a flutter and looks around, finally settling her eyes on me.


    ¡°W-Was that a dream?¡± She asks with fear in her voice.


    ¡°Nope, you just fainted. By the way, was I really that bad?¡± I ask her, raising my eyebrows.


    Lily¡¯s face shows great relief before her mouth curls up into a smile.


    ¡°No, I am just feeling a bit weak. I haven¡¯t eaten much since yesterday,¡± she tells me.


    I can tell why she hasn¡¯t eaten well¡­


    Also, Lily seems to have come to school without her bag, so, again there is no food with her.


    From inside my bag, I take out two energy drinks and another packed sandwich which I bought in the morning for lunch and hand them to Lily.


    She seems too hungry to resist and eats the sandwich while washing it down with the energy drink.


    After a few minutes, color returns into Lily¡¯s previously pale face.


    ¡°I think you need to rest, let me drop you home,¡± I say to Lily, still a little worried about her condition.


    I try to stand up but Lily grabs my arm.


    ¡°Caiden¡­ will you listen to me?¡± Lily asks, her face suddenly looking desperate.


    ¡°Y-Yes?,¡± I ask, startled.


    Lily looks me in the eyes, her face turning a bit strange.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say¡­no¡­please,¡± Lily says pleadingly.


    Her eyes are again starting to water. I quickly give her a nod, not wanting to see her cry again.


    But Lily didn¡¯t say anything, instead, she raises her hands slowly towards me and starts unbuttoning my shirt.


    ¡°Lil¡ª¡± I start to speak in shock but she cuts in,


    ¡°Please¡­.please,¡± Lily begs.


    I look at her begging eyes and found a little guilt building inside myself.


    I give Lily another smile, gesturing her to continue, which, to my relief, made light return to her eyes.


    But again, I am starting to feel a bit confused¡­ Why is she doing this now?


    Especially after what happened to her just two days ago?


    I can understand her not mentioning anything about the rape itself to me as it was a traumatic experience for her, but this?


    And she chooses to tell me that she loves me now¡­ Maybe there is a reason for that? Maybe, she¡¯s thinking that, if we do this, it may help her forget her pain?


    If that¡¯s the case, then it must be really difficult for her too. I need to take charge of this¡­ it¡¯s my responsibility¡­ I need to make her forget¡­


    Lily has finished unbuttoning my shirt and is again staring at me pleadingly again.


    Yes, this is the only way¡­ I need to overwrite her painful memories¡­ I need to be equally loving with her as I was rough in her rape for this¡­ then only she will overcome¡­ then only she will forget that pain¡­


    And yes, once she gets over her trauma¡­ once she gets calm enough to understand¡­ I will tell her about the whole thing¡­


    And to tell the truth, I need to forget what happened too. Though I cannot say that Lily¡¯s rape inflicted trauma on me, but still, I never wanted it to happen like that.


    I will also consider this, as my first time¡­


    I look at her for a second before moving forwards and start kissing her passionately again.


    Lily looks startled from my sudden kiss this time but then kisses me back with equal enthusiasm.


    I remove my already unbuttoned shirt and start unbuttoning Lily¡¯s without separating my lips from hers.


    In the next moment, her big breasts wrapped in a bra reveals themselves, but I didn¡¯t stop there, I move my hands behind Lily¡¯s back and unbuckles her bra too, revealing her naked tits to me.


    But I don¡¯t move directly to them. I first move from kissing Lily¡¯s lips to kiss her chin. Then lowering myself, I kiss her neck several times and leaving several hickeys from the sucking.


    Then going down, I kiss the cleavage between her boobs for a while but then, instead of moving down this time, I move sideways to her left breast.


    I attach my mouth to the nipple there while my hand starts to play with the right one. I rolling my tongue around her nipple, licking it, sucking it and massaging it with my other hand


    ¡°Aaanh,¡± Lily starts to leak out soft moans.


    I remove my mouth from her left tit after a few minutes, leaving it red and move it to the right one, again, doing the same things with it.


    Lily is continuously leaking out sweet moans of pleasure, and this time, without any aphrodisiac.


    From her right breast, I again move my face to her cleavage giving it yet another kiss, then begin my journey down to her pure white and smooth stomach.


    I crawl my tongue on every inch of it, kissing and sucking everywhere and leaving my love marks on her white skin before finally playing with her belly button.


    Lily¡¯s moans are getting even louder by the second from the pleasure I am giving her.


    I continue my journey down, but Lily¡¯s skirt blocks my way, so, I lower it to reveal her pure white panty, which is now translucent from her leaking love juices and her white, soft looking thighs.


    I move my hands to rub both of her thighs while I also rub my cheeks on them to enjoy their soft feeling fully. I then start kissing both of her thighs alternatively while slowly going down with each kiss.


    Finally, my face is now in front of Lily¡¯s panty, just inches from it.


    I look up and saw Lily looking at me from between the cleavage of her huge heaving breasts.


    Her cheeks are dyed red and her mouth is slightly open leaking rough breaths.


    She gulped down the saliva in her mouth which, I know, is in anticipation of what¡¯s going to happen to her now.


    I give her a small wink and move my face forward to kiss Lily¡¯s pussy from above her wet panty.


    My lips get covered in her sweet-smelling honey forcing me to move on to licking it off of her panty and also suck it out. I am now savoring the sweet flavor of Lily¡¯s love juices which are inside my mouth.


    Lily¡¯s white panty is now completely transparent from her own love juices and my saliva, making her pussy and her thin and small pubic hairs visible.


    Losing control of myself, I grab the sides of her panty and lowers it in one go to reveal her naked pussy to me for the second time in my life.


    It is small and has a pretty color of light pink. I move my hands to the sides of her pussy and stretch it apart to reveal Lily¡¯s little ruby-colored clitoris within the petals.


    Seeing Lily¡¯s clit fuels my desires even further and I attack her pussy like a beast. Rolling her clit with my tongue, sucking on it while continuously drinking her love juices.


    Suddenly, I feel Lily¡¯s hands grabbing my hairs and forcing my head forward, making it stick even more closely to her pussy.


    Ah, Lily also seems really into it¡­


    Lily¡¯s whole body is now slightly shaking and she seems close to cumming, so, I increase the motion of my tongue even further to which Lily reacts by moving her legs upwards to tightly wrap them around my head, making it unable to move even if I want to.


    ¡°Ahhhaaann¡­.. Aaaaahaann¡­¡­Aaahhaaan,¡± Lily starts to moan as if screaming, and her whole body starts to roughly convulse.


    My head is still stuck between her soft thighs where I continuously play with her pussy, making her orgasm even longer.


    After a few minutes, Lily¡¯s body finally calms down, as her grip around my head slacks off.


    Finally, now it is my turn¡­


    Lily¡¯s half-closed eyes follow me as I stand up from the matt and start lowering my pants and underwear.


    After some struggle due to my huge dick which is highly erect getting caught in my underwear, I finally reveal my fully naked form to her, which Lily is seeing for the first time in her life.


    Her half-closed eyes before are now open wide in shock as she stares at the erect form of my cock.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s going to go inside me?¡± Lily asks fearfully.


    I didn¡¯t speak anything but wait and in the next moment, Lily¡¯s eyes show a strange determination and she opens her arms wide, inviting me in with a smile.


    Getting her permission, I move down getting on top of her and Lily helps me by opening her legs to position me in.


    With one hand, I grab my dick and line it up against her pussy while the other hand supports my weight.


    I stop as my dick rests on the entrance of Lily¡¯s pussy and starts rubbing it there. I then look up a little where Lily¡¯s blue and my black eyes meet each other.


    She gives me an encouraging smile and wraps her hand around my back and her legs around my waist showing her preparation.


    I move my face forward and immerse myself into another kiss with Lily.


    While still kissing, I thrust my hips forwards, penetrating her pussy, for the second time in my life.


    ¡°Nhaaa,¡± Lily leaks a little pained voice which gets muffled due to our kiss.


    Even though her virginity is already lost and she¡¯s sopping wet down there, my dick still is really big and Lily¡¯s vagina is small, so, some pain is inevitable at the start.


    Even though it¡¯s my second, the feeling to cum is already rising inside me from Lily¡¯s tightly clenched pussy around my dick.


    I slowly, but steadily start to make my dick to go in and out of Lily¡¯s pussy. And after each passing thrust, Lily¡¯s pained voice starts to convert into the moans of pleasure.


    Though I want to make the second time, which is consensual happy sex, go longer than the one where I raped Lily, but my body is not listening to me, I still have very little experience.


    Pressure starts to rise from the base of my penis and I unconsciously grab one of Lily¡¯s tits tightly while thrusting inside her faster even than ever.


    ¡°Ahan¡­Ahan¡­Ahan¡­Ahan,¡± Lily also starts to leak out sexy moaning voices with each and every thrust.


    Fuck! I am going to cum¡­


    I start to take out my dick hastily from inside of Lily¡¯s vagina but she somehow senses that and wraps her legs around me so tightly, that her whole body lifts off of the matt along with mine.


    ¡°L-Lily, I¡ª¡± I start to tell her hurriedly but she cuts in.


    ¡°I know¡­please¡­ Caiden¡­ I want yours rather than¡ª¡±


    She stops herself before completing her sentence and instead hugs me even more tightly.


    But I understand what she was going to say¡­


    She was conscious during her rape and know that her rapist came inside her.


    So, she wants me to cum inside so that at least if she¡¯s going to have a child, it would be mine, not the one of her rapist¡¯s.


    But Lily doesn¡¯t know that in both the cases, the child would be mine. And if I came inside her now, it is only going to increase the chances of her pregnancy.


    But, for two reasons I didn¡¯t say anything. First, she¡¯s still not ready to hear me out. And second, I am too close to cumming now to make any difference.


    ¡°Aaaha,¡± with a low groan out of my mouth, I start to shoot cum deep inside Lily¡¯s vagina.


    ¡°Yes¡­ let it out¡­ let it out inside,¡± Lily speaks softly into my ears, making my instincts to impregnate her rise as cum starts to shoot out even more vigorously.


    After forty long seconds, the final drops of my cum leak out of my dick and it starts to lose its hardness inside Lily¡¯s pussy.


    I move myself up a bit to look at Lily¡¯s face and for the first time today, see a genuine smile on her face.


    She looks so happy that her earlier crying face seems a lie.


    ¡°Thank you, Caiden¡­ I love you¡­ I love you so much.¡± Lily tells me.


    Hearing her say this to me again, I too find myself smiling at her.


    ¡°I love you too, Lily,¡± I tell her before embracing her naked body and giving her yet another kiss.


    I feel my dick again getting a bit hard inside her again.


    Roeselawik

 Chapter 13: First Time Ruined

    ¡°Hey, everything alright?¡± A voice calls out to me.


    I look up and see Luke standing beside me with his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Y-yeah, why do ask?¡± I ask him, a little shaken.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s just that I saw you staring ahead, grinning to yourself stupidly, so, I thought something must have happened?¡± Luke answers with a laugh.


    ¡°N-Nothing, it¡¯s nothing, I just remembered something funny, that¡¯s all,¡± I say to him hastily.


    ¡°Oh, well, tell me about it later, okay? I should be going now. I need to give this book back to my friend who¡¯s in your class.¡± Luke says while waving the book in his hand, before moving to a guy sitting on the front seat.


    Fuck! That scared me for a second.


    It is lunchtime now and I am currently inside my classroom, sitting on my bench. I was happily remembering what happened yesterday before Luke showed up.


    After I came inside Lily and tried to take my dick out of her, she frowned and stopped me by tightening the grip of her soft white legs around me before pulling me into another deep kiss. She also started moving her waist slowly such that my sensitive limp cock got simulated inside her pussy.


    After a few minutes, where I sucked on her nipples while playing with her huge boobs, I became rock hard again inside of her. Lily then told me that she wants to do it again. My lust for her had gone up from the little play with her body to say any different, so, then we began our next session of fucking.


    This time I was a bit rougher with her. I grabbed hold of her ass cheeks with both of my hands, as I plummeted my cock deep inside her pussy and start pistoning so hard that her tits swayed with my every thrust.


    Lily too moaned loudly and got continuous small orgasms from my rough fuck. She even sucked hard on my neck this time and marked me with her hickeys as I did with her. She even pulled my hand and sucked on my fingers as I continued to plow her pussy.


    When I got close to cumming this time, she again begged me to cum inside¡­ which I obliged again and we both came at the same time.


    After repeating this whole thing again for the third time after a short break, we both tiredly fell asleep after kissing one last time, with my dick still inside her vagina.


    When we woke up, it was already getting dark outside and both of us felt extremely hungry too.


    When I finally started taking out my limp dick from Lily¡¯s pussy, she looked a bit dejected but her expressions changed suddenly to a panicked one.


    My cum was dripping down her pussy while tracing her beautiful white thighs. She hastily covered her vagina with her hand to stop the leaking out cum.


    I laughed so hard from seeing her sullen face when she wore her panty in determination to stop my gushing out semen and instead, all she was left with was a panty fully soaked with my semen.


    I remember when my laughter stopped and my face got red instead when she gave a wink and started wearing her clothes without taking off the semen-soaked underwear.


    For some reason, I don¡¯t feel the fear of her getting pregnant now like I did after I raped her.


    Maybe it¡¯s because Lily returned to how she usually is after we woke up or maybe it is because she is now my girlfriend? I don¡¯t know.


    After that, I walked Lily to her house and told her to skip school tomorrow to rest properly. Before she could oppose me, I gave her a very rich and dense kiss and left her with a dazed red face there in a hurry.


    Last night, even in my dreams, I was fucking Lily. Though for some strange reason, that bitch Emily was coming frequently to take my dick out of Lily¡¯s vagina and forcefully sucking it.


    But unlike the other times that I have dreamt of doing it with her, this dream didn¡¯t convert into a wet one. Well, there was never even a chance it might.  Lily so thoroughly emptied even the last drops of my seamen, that even my balls must have needed to work extra hard to fill up again.


    But thought all that happened yesterday, even though I don¡¯t regret in the slightest, two things keep nagging me inside my mind.


    First, I haven¡¯t told her about anything that I originally planned to. I don¡¯t think that I had it in me to watch her happy face gets ruined.


    Second, tomorrow I have to meet the mafia king of Yreles and my whole day yesterday got by without thinking of any plan of what am I going to do¡­


    ¡°Kyaaaaaa,¡± A hear a girl¡¯s scream, which takes me out of my thinking again.


    I look around and see the girl, who sits on the seat next to mine, staring at something below me with her face bright red.


    I too look down in confusion and to my shock, see my erect dick making a huge bulge in my pants.


    Fuck! I got a bit too excited from imagining my sex with Lily yesterday.


    ¡°I am sor¡ª¡±


    I start to apologize but stop in the middle as something catches my attention suddenly.


    In the space under my desk, there is a white colored envelope lying on top of the books.


    On top of the envelope, it¡¯s written: Open when alone.


    What is this?


    Open when alone? What does that mean? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s from Zoe or her crowd and they want to give me some information. But this envelope is really thick.


    How much information do they have to give? And more importantly, how the heck do they know where I sit?


    Fuck! I need to get out of here¡­


    I take the envelope out and stand up to go out.


    Hmm¡­ I can get some privacy in the washroom¡­


    ¡°Kyaaaa!¡± the girl next to me screams again.


    Shit! My dick is still erect!


    ¡°I-I am just going to the washroom,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t even dare thinking about me while doing that in there,¡± she yells at me.


    Come on, don¡¯t freaking yell!


    My classmates are starting to look into our direction.


    Without saying anything further, I grab the book lying on my desk and run out of the classroom while hiding my erection behind it.


    Entering the washroom, I get inside a cubicle and sit down on the seat after lowering the lid.


    Running in the corridor with an erection¡­  I just hope something worth is inside this letter for the shameful thing I just did. If this turns out to be some sort of prank¡­


    I open the letter and from inside, a thick wad of photos comes out.


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL?¡± I shout in surprise.


    The first photo I see has a naked figure of Lily hugging a guy, who is also naked, as she lays on top of him. The face of the person cannot be seen because his head facing the other side.


    My anger starts to boil rapidly before I noticed the thing beneath them.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s that matt from yesterday¡­¡± I whisper.


    My anger resides the next moment and I again breathe easily as I start noticing other familiar things I saw yesterday.


    Shit! How can I don¡¯t even recognize my own body?


    But my momentary relief gets drown in a wave of fear which washes over me.


    With shaking hands, I start to flip through the photos and see that these are just us sleeping naked together from many angles. One photo even closely shows our connected genitals.


    Who the fuck took these?


    At the end of this queue of photos, a small piece of paper shows itself, on which there is something written in small letters.


    ¡°Meet me on top of the roof after school if you don¡¯t want me to send these photos to every guy in school,¡± I read out to myself in shock.


    _________________


    The school looks strangely empty as I walk up the stairs towards the roof.


    After tearing all those pictures to pieces and flushing them down the toilet, I got back inside the classroom to find myself so distracted that, forget the lessons, I didn¡¯t even care to took notice of the girl on the next seat as she glared at me.


    How did this happen? Wasn¡¯t the door locked?


    Yes, I myself saw her clearly locking it with the spare key she got from the female athletic club¡¯s captain before¡­


    Then how the heck did someone entered? And even fucking took photos of us?


    I can tell from looking at the photos that they were taking after the actual sex was done and both us were asleep. Someone must have taken advantage of that us being unconscious¡­


    And why are they calling me on the roof?


    Yes, it must be money! It¡¯s always the money. They will ask me to pay them to keep quiet. But if they ask for something else¡­


    Out of nowhere, a thought enters my mind. I suddenly find myself unable to move because my whole body starts shaking from anger.


    What if it was a guy¡­


    Another man saw my Lily naked? Someone other than me? And we were both sleeping then, right? What if¡­ what if he touched¡­


    Then it¡¯s also possible that he asks to¡­ to¡­ with Lily¡­


    With a sudden burst of extreme anger and rage, I punch the wall beside the stairs I am standing on.


    Blood starts to trickle down from my knuckles and dirties the wall in red color.


    ¡°YOU FUCKER!¡± I yell.


    If it is a guy¡­ if it is¡­


    ¡°I will freaking cut off your dick and stuff it down your throat before stabbing every inch of your body and flaying you alive in front of your whole family. I will fucking make you wish you were never born,¡± I yell, while continuously punching the wall.


    No¡­ Fuck¡­ I need to stop¡­ I don¡¯t know yet¡­ It can be a girl too¡­


    I sit down on the stair while trying to calm myself down from the previous burst.


    I reacted a bit too much just from a mere thought¡­


    My right hand badly hurt now. I somehow take out my handkerchief and wrap it around it to stop the bleeding.


    But I need to find out¡­ I need to make sure¡­


    I get up and almost ran through the remaining steps before bursting the door of the roof with a kick.


    ¡°COME OUT!¡± I yell when I see no one around.


    I move around a bit trying to get find the person.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice call to me from behind.


    I turn around and my rage explodes.


    Roeselawik

 Chapter 14: Blackmailer’s Demand

    ¡°You did this shit, Ava? You fucking bitch!¡± I bellow seeing the laughing figure of Ava standing behind me.


    ¡°Yeah, I did it, so what? What can you do about it?¡± Ava asks me a teasing smile.


    Without even fully realizing myself, my body moves on its own and my bleeding right arm grabs her neck. I then pull her body close to mine.


    ¡°If you show those pictures to anyone¡­ I will forget that you are a girl¡­ and¡­¡± I speak with every word full of extreme anger.


    ¡°A-And what? Y-You will beat me?¡± Ava says while trying to break free from my grip.


    ¡°No-one has seen them except y-you and me till now. B-But if you continue like this¡­they w-will¡±


    ¡°Not even that pig?¡± I ask while tightening my grip around her neck even more¡­almost choking her.


    ¡°N-No,¡± Ava says, her voice hoarse now.


    My hand releases her neck which is now painted with my blood, as my anger starts to subside. My heart also starts to calm down as a sense of relief washes over me.


    So, no other guy has seen my Lily like that¡­


    I look at the coughing figure of Ava who is clutching her throat.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask with disgust in my voice.


    Though there are still tears left in her eyes from what just happened, her face curls up into a mean smile.


    ¡°What do I want? I will tell you what I want,¡± Ava says while taking out her cell phone showing some sort of timer going on there.


    ¡°You see this? After this timer hits zero all those photos will be uploaded on the internet for everyone to see¡ª¡±


    Seeing my face distort again Ava quickly continues.


    ¡°¡ª But I can stop this if you just listen to whatever I say.¡±


    I look at the timer and see that a little more than two hours are left there.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I snarl at her.


    Ava didn¡¯t respond. But her smile disappears from her mouth and a little angry look takes its place.


    ¡°You guys did that yesterday, didn¡¯t you? You fucked that cow, right?¡± Ava asks, her voice has also a bit anger mixed in it.


    ¡°You have nothing to do with it,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Oh, yes I have. I have everything to do with anything which makes that bitch happy,¡± Ava tells me.


    What is she saying?


    ¡°Getting herself a boyfriend and then happily milking out his cock in the school¡­ sounds a bit too good for a filthy cunt like her.¡± Ava says, her voice growing in anger.


    ¡°And what an idiot she is. Does she think that she¡¯s the only member of the athletic club who can get the keys of that room? Hahaha, I got lucky when I decided to go there for practice yesterday even after the regular one got canceled.¡±


    So, that¡¯s why no one else disturbed us yesterday¡­


    ¡°And what did I find there? Both of you, naked and wrapped together with your cock inside her filthy pussy. It was like my birthday came early.¡± Ava says while laughing hysterically.


    Why are you so jealous of Lily, Ava?


    Well, Fuck it!


    ¡°Just tell me what you want. It¡¯s money, right? I don¡¯t have any with me right now. You will have to wait.¡± I say, not wanting to stay here with her any longer than necessary.


    Ava starts laughing even more.


    ¡°You-you think that I want money? Thankfully, I have that more than a guy like you. No, what I want¡­¡±


    Ava stops laughing and looks at me with a mean smile forming on her face again,


    ¡°¡­is you¡±


    What?


    ¡°What do you mean you mean by that?¡± I say while looking at her in suspicion.


    Ava says nothing but takes a few steps closer to me. Then in a low voice, she whispers,


    ¡°What I mean, is that I want you¡­ to cheat on your girlfriend¡­ I want you¡­ to fuck me.¡±


    ¡°-¡°


    Ava backs away from me again.


    ¡°Hahaha, it sounds so good! That bitch¡¯s boyfriend cheats on her the next day they had sex. I love it!¡± Ava says while laughing.


    What the fuck is wrong with this girl?


    ¡°There is no way in hell I am doing that!¡± I tell her.


    Ava starts laughing again and takes out her phone again.


    ¡°Thanks for telling me that. Now then, I will be sending the proof of your lovemaking to everyone in the school. And maybe next time, someone else will blackmail her instead of you.¡±


    She opens her phone¡­


    ¡°WAIT¡­¡± I yell.


    There is no way I am going to let that happen.


    ¡°¡­ I will do it¡­ I will do it with you,¡± I say.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you are fast to make decisions. I thought you will be more difficult,¡± Ava says while putting her phone away again, ¡°don¡¯t tell me, you actually want to do it with me?¡±


    ¡°There is no way in hell that¡¯s true!¡± I bellow at her.


    ¡°Hahaha, anyway, follow me,¡± Ava says while turn in her back to me.


    We start to climb downstairs and reach the second floor where Ava takes me to the infirmary. She takes out another key to open the door.


    She has the infirmary¡¯s key too? What the heck? Is she taking me here to treat my hand treated first? No way¡­


    ¡°Now listen,¡± she says while turning to me again, ¡°if you say no to even a single command of mine, I will upload the photos. And yeah, don¡¯t even think about destroying my phone¡­ the photos will be uploaded once the timer hits zero anyways if I don¡¯t stop it.¡±


    Ava then grabs my hand and pulls me to closer to one of the beds. She immediately starts unbuttoning her shirt to make her black bra appear, which is barely hiding her big breasts.


    She then turns her back towards me to lower down her skirt, revealing her plump butt and sexy white thighs in a bold laced black underwear. She then sits on the bed and opens her legs wide so that I can trace her slit from above her underwear.


    ¡°Like what you see? I know I am better than that cow at least. Now, you will remove the rest of it,¡± she says with a mean smile.


    Reluctantly, I got down and move my hands to her back to open her bra. The moment my body gets close to her, she grabs my hair and with a jerk pulls me into a kiss.


    ¡°Mhnnn,¡± I raise a muffled voice while tightly closing my lips to prevent the kiss.


    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± Ava says, removing her lips slightly.


    I close my eyes and open my mouth a bit. Instantly, Ava¡¯s tongue enters my mouth and our full-blown kiss starts.


    ¡°Hey, you are really bad at this,¡± she finally says after separating her lips.


    Yeah, like you are the one to talk.


    To my surprise, Ava is equally as bad as me. Though our tongues intertwined and a lot of saliva was exchanged but it was almost exactly like the one with Lily. As it was mine and Lily¡¯s first kiss yesterday, we were both a bit sloppy. Though I didn¡¯t care about it at all that time and was happier than anything.


    But shouldn¡¯t it be different with Ava? Isn¡¯t she experienced?


    Well, who cares¡­?


    ¡°Now, continue,¡± she says while lifting her arms a bit.


    I unbuckle her bra and removes it to make her breasts appear before me. They are no huge like Lily¡¯s but are perky and fairly big enough that I think they would overflow between my fingers if I grab them. Her nipples are small and cherry red in color. And for some reason, they are already erect.


    ¡°They are much better than that cow¡¯s humongous meat bags, right? Now, suck them,¡± Ava says, her cheeks are slightly red now.


    Wait, why are her cheeks red?


    I grab hold of her tits with both my hands. My fingers dig into the soft white flesh and then attach my mouth on her right nipple.


    I get an idea, let¡¯s punish this bitch a bit¡­


    I start to increase the power of my grip on her tits making my nails dig deep and instead of sucking, I bit on her nipple.


    ¡°OUCHHH,¡± Ava screams.


    ¡°You fucking bastard! Do it properly or I will make you pay,¡± she says threateningly while hitting my head.


    ¡°Oh sorry, I am new at this, so¡­¡± I tell her with an innocent look.


    Fufufu, I feel a bit better now. But I will have to wait before I can do something like this again¡­


    I now start to properly suck on both of her nipples while simultaneously massaging her tits.  I lick her whole breasts while also sucking on her white soft flesh.


    ¡°Ahaan,¡± Ava leaks out a moan.


    Grabbing my hairs, she quickly pulls my head away from her tits.


    ¡°Enough,¡± she says, ¡°now, take my panties off and lick my pussy.¡±


    Fufufu, there is my chance again¡­


    I lower my body such that my face is now directly in front of her crotch. I grab the sides of her underwear and instead of moving it down, I pull it towards me.


    With a tearing sound, her ruined black panty now rests in my hand.


    *SLAP*


    Ava slaps me before I can speak anything.


    ¡°You fucking idiot! That was a branded one!¡± she yells, her eyes fixed at her at my hands.


    ¡°Oh! I am sorry. I did that with Lily too, so I thought¡­¡± I lie while trying my best to suppress my laughter.


    Ava¡¯s angry expressions suddenly change.


    ¡°Y-You did that with that cow too. Hmph¡­ then it¡¯s okay, I guess,¡± She says while looking away.


    Really? You are fine if it¡¯s done with Lily¡¯s underwear too?


    Oh shit! I totally forgot that her crotch is bare now. Ava¡¯s legs are still open wide, so I can fully see her small slit. It is light pink in color and is tightly closed. She is also hairless down there but it does not look like she has shaved.


    There is also a strange sweet smell coming from her crotch.


    Wait, there is no way it¡¯s her natural scent. She has put perfume there¡­ Why?


    I look up at Ava¡¯s face and see a triumphant smile there.


    ¡°Everything is better there, right? From that hag?¡± she asks me.


    How much has she been planning for this?


    Suddenly, my already close face jams itself into her crotch as she wraps her soft thighs around my head, locking it in place.


    ¡°Now, suck it,¡± Ava commands.


    My fingers dig in her thighs as I grab them unconsciously.


    Hahaha, a chance shows up again¡­


    I start to lick her pussy with my best. I even dig my tongue a bit inside her closed pussy to reach her clitoris and then roll my tongue around it. I shake my head while tightly pressed around her crotch making the stimulation even stronger.


    ¡°Aaahann¡­ Aaaahann¡­,¡± Ava starts to moan loudly from the pleasure I give her.


    Her body also starts shaking a bit as she gets close to an orgasm.


    I suddenly stop my movement completely.


    ¡°W-What are you doing? Don¡¯t stop¡­ don¡¯t fucking stop!¡± Ava yells angrily.


    I suppress another urge to laugh as I feel her body which was close to cumming settle down.


    I again start licking her pussy and then, again stop the moment I feel her close to an orgasm.


    ¡°You¡­You fucking bastard! You are doing this on purpose.¡± Ava says with anger filled voice.


    Her face is looking extremely frustrated and she is breathing really hard now.


    She opens her legs again and pushes my body away from her crotch.


    ¡°I was going to do this a bit later¡­ but I strongly feel the need to punish you now,¡± She says while standing up.


    ¡°Get naked and lie on the bed,¡± She tells me while picking up her bag lying in the ground and rummaging inside it.


    It¡¯s finally here¡­


    I get out of my clothes and lie down on my back. My huge cock is rock hard and hitting my stomach now.


    Ava finally takes out something from her bag and looks at me again. Her eyes get open wide in shock.


    ¡°T-That thing got inside of her?¡± She asks in a weak voice.


    ¡°Yeah, Lily cried in pain. You don¡¯t want to put it inside you,¡± I warn her in a hope to make her back down.


    ¡°If the bitch can do it, I can too,¡± Ava says.


    Fuck! She got even more determined.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I ask her, noticing something in her hand.


    ¡°Oh, this?¡± She answers while taking the thing completely out of her bag.


    Ropes? Why?


    ¡°I am going to tie you up with this,¡± Ava says nastily.


    ¡°But I am not even resisting,¡± I say in confusion.


    ¡°You will understand,¡± she says while laughing.


    What is even the point of this? Is she into bondage and stuff?


    Well, I personally would prefer to tie a gir¡ª I mean, I don¡¯t like these kinds of things. At all.


    But I don¡¯t resist when she moves to the corners of the bed and tie my arms and legs there.


    Then, she herself gets on top of the bed and over my head such that both of her knees are against my ears, such that I get a clear view of her wet and naked pussy directly above.


    ¡°Now, how about we make a call to our little friend?¡± Ava says, her smile increasing.


    She is holding a phone in both of her hands.


    ¡°Hey! That one is mine!¡± I speak in surprise.


    When did she get it out of my pants?


    She laughs and turns them both around to show their screens to me.


    On her phone, there is the familiar timer going on. And on my phone¡­


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± I yell.


    This fucking Ava is making a call to Lily.


    Ava laughs and puts the phone on speaker moments before someone picks it up.


    [Hello, Caiden?]


    Roeselawik


    Join my discord for updates: https://discord.gg/2CD5R2R

 Chapter 15: Blackmailer’s Play

    ¡°Li¡ª¡±


    The moment my mouth opens to speak, Ava lowers her crotch to block it with her pussy.


    ¡°Mufuaa¡±


    Her pussy lips are now covering my actual lips, muffling my voice. I can also feel the plumpness and softness of her thighs again as they wrap around the sides of my head.


    Suddenly, Ava grabs my hair with both of her hands and with slow motion, she starts to move her waist to and fro, tracing the whole length of my face with her wet pussy. My nose, mouth, and chin are continuously hitting her erect and ruby colored clit, making her moan.


    ¡°Aaahaan¡­ your face, baby¡­ It feels so good on my pussy! Ahaaan¡­ It¡¯s like it was made for me to sit upon,¡± Ava says in a loud voice.


    [C-Caiden?]


    Lily¡¯s voice again comes out of the phone. She sounds a bit strange.


    What the fuck are you doing, you bitch? And why are you calling me baby? Lily is hearing your shit!


    As if given more incentive from Lily¡¯s voice, Ava starts moving her waist even harder.


    ¡°Ahhaann¡­ Fuck yes! Does it taste good, baby? Does the pussy of a girl other than your girlfriend¡¯s tastes good?¡± Ava asks while moaning.


    Shit! So, this is this bitch¡¯s purpose for calling Lily, huh?


    You are going to make it seem like I am cheating on her.


    Her pussy is now heavily leaking out love juices, smearing my whole face in it. I can even taste her slight citrus, but sweet love fluids inside my mouth.


    ¡°Aaahn¡­I know you like my taste better, baby.  You like to suck on it so much. I love when you tell me that my pussy is way better than your girlfriend,¡± Ava says again with a moan.


    You lying cunt!


    ¡°Aahaan¡­ your face feels great. Baby, you are making me cum¡­. Ahhaan, I am cumming,¡±


    I can feel Ava¡¯s body shaking above my face as she reaches an orgasm whit was earlier denied to her. It also makes my face dripping wet from nectar which gushes out from her hole.


    Shit! Lily is hearing all of this moaning of Ava. She will burst any moment now.


    [-]


    But no voice comes out of the phone this time.


    Ava notices this as well because suddenly, she lifts her crotch away from my face. I can closely see her swollen red pussy and her little clit which is bright red and erect from the pulsating blood.


    Ava then rotates her whole body 180 degrees while still being above my face and bending her body forward towards my crotch.


    Before I can speak, she slams her pussy against my mouth again, but thankfully my vision is unobstructed now and I can see her butthole in between her white and meaty ass cheeks. It is small and cute looking with light pink colored wrinkled skin around it.


    ¡°Ah? What do you say? You want me to suck your cock? You really want me to suck this monster while you lick my cunt? Ahh~ you are so naughty, baby. Even though you have a girlfriend already, you want to try different positions with me every time,¡± Ava says while laughing.


    Every time?


    Suddenly, something incredibly soft and warm envelops the head of my throbbing hard dick.  Ava¡¯s mouth slowly starts to move down her mouth on my cock.


    T-This Ava¡­ she¡¯s actually sucking my cock!


    ¡°W-What is this thing? It¡¯s not even going in inside properly,¡± Ava says in a low voice only I can hear.


    She cannot even take half of it inside her mouth as it¡¯s really long. I can tell that her mouth is also stretched to the limit as my cock is really thick too.


    ¡°Owfu,¡± I raise a painful voice as Ava¡¯s teeth hit the head of my cock but it gets muffled due to her tightly pressed crotch.


    I have had an extremely pleasurable but unwanted blowjob from Emily the day before yesterday and unlike it, the one Ava is giving me right now is really sloppy.


    She is constantly hitting my dick with her teeth. I can tell she is trying hard to do it properly but the only thing she actually is doing to my dick is rolling it inside her mouth with her tongue like a rotating fan.


    Thought the pleasure from her mouth itself is not that great but still, a really hot naked woman is sitting on your face and trying to suck on your cock. What kind of man wouldn¡¯t feel good just from that?


    Ava looks at the phone while still sucking on my cock.


    [-]


    Still, no voice is coming from the phone but I can at least tell that the call is still on.


    Suddenly, Ava separates her mouth from my cock and instead, grabs it with both of her hands.


    ¡°It feels really good, right? My mouth? Oh, so you want a hand-job now, baby,¡± She says while slowly starting to stoke my saliva covered cock with both of her hands.


    Just say that you can¡¯t do it anymore, bitch.


    Ava also starts to move her waist again to rub her pussy against my face.


    I don¡¯t know how, but my mouth unconsciously opens itself and my tongue comes out to lick her pussy.


    ¡°Aahhaan,¡± Ava moans from the movement of my tongue while continuing her hand-job, which is at least more pleasurable than the blowjob earlier.


    ¡°Aahhaaan¡­ even though you have a girlfriend, you are enjoying my hands and even licking my pussy¡­ she will become mad at you, you know?¡± Ava speaks happily while moaning.


    Fuck! I lost myself and even started to suck out her love juices by myself.


    Ava looks at the phone again.


    [-]


    There is still no response coming from Lily¡¯s end. I can actually feel Ava shaking above me from anger. I can also feel the suddenly tightened grip of her hands on my cock.


    ¡°That cow is still not responding, huh? I-I will have to do that, I guess. That will make that bitch scream,¡± Ava mutters to herself.


    Suddenly, she separates her crotch from my face and moving forward, straddles on my crotch such that her dripping wet cunt is pressed against my throbbing hard cock.


    Is she going to do it in a cow-girl position?


    I notice that she has picked up her phone again and is threatening me to keep silent while tapping its screen.


    Oh yeah, I can speak again¡­


    ¡°So, you want to go inside me, baby? You want to fuck another girl¡¯s pussy even though you had fucked your girlfriend¡¯s one just yesterday? You are such a bad, bad man,¡± Ava says loudly with her eyes still on my phone.


    ¡°You will rub this monster cock inside my pussy, right? I can tell that it makes you much more excited than when you did it with your girlfriend.¡± Ava asks, her voice shaking from anger now.


    She grabs my cock and places its head against her dripping wet cunt.


    Fuck! She is really going to do this.


    ¡°Listen to your boyfriends moans as I fuck the shit out of him,¡± Ava mutters again.


    Slowly she starts lowering her waist on my cock.


    F-Fuck! Her meat hole is too narrow.


    Both my cock and her pussy are covered in much sex fluids and saliva, so the insertion will be at least lubricated.


    I can tell Ava¡¯s body still shaking as the head of my penis slowly gets inside her vagina, though I have a feeling that it¡¯s not from anger anymore.


    Out of nowhere, her knees slip on the bedsheets, making her waist falls down hard.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAH¡±


    Ava screams in pain as more than three fourth of my cock buries itself inside her in less than a second.


    Fuck! That should be really painful.


    But for me at least, it feels really good inside her. The walls of her vagina are really squeezing my dick tightly, more so because of the forced entrance of it.


    But what was that? It felt as if my dick tore through something. It couldn¡¯t be that, right?


    I look down and to my surprise, there was a single drop of blood traveling down the remaining length of my cock.


    Ava¡¯s face is distorted in pain and tears are leaking out from her eyes. And yeah, she is staring at me angrily.


    ¡°I-I am not a virgin, okay? A filthy bastard like you can¡¯t take my virginity at all, you understand? I-It¡¯s just that¡­ it¡¯s just that your cock is so big that it injured my insides,¡± Ava hisses to me.


    It sounds like she is totally lying but I am going to keep quiet.


    ¡°Ah-ahahah, it feels so good, baby. Y-Your cock feels so good,¡± Ava says with a fake laugh-like moan.


    Really? It feels so good that you are actually crying?


    ¡°M-My meat hole is better than your girlfriend¡¯s, right? I know you like mine better,¡± she says towards the phone.


    [-]


    Still nothing from there.


    ¡°I-I am going to move now, okay? Enjoy my pussy which is way better than your girlfriend¡¯s,¡± Ava says while starting to move her waist on my rock-hard cock.


    I try to hold my voice but it¡¯s really difficult as Ava¡¯s pussy feels really hot and wet. It is also squeezing really hard around my cock.


    I can tell that she is feeling really painful as she has just lost her virginity because of a slipped foot. What¡¯s worse for her is that she herself has to move her waist on my cock because I am tied up.


    Fuck! Her pussy is really good.


    ¡°I-I can feel your dick twitching. Y-You want to cum, baby? Inside me? Y-Your girlfriend will cry when she will know that your dick likes my pussy way better than hers and that you are going to release your semen inside of me exactly like you did with her,¡± Ava says with her shaking voice.


    From the tone of her voice, I can tell that she is really desperate to make Lily react, but still, no response is coming out of the phone.


    I unconsciously pull on the ropes tying my hands as I feel pressure building at the base of my cock


    Shit! If this keeps going I will cum inside Ava. She is not even stopping. I just hope she has taken some contraceptives before¡­


    But suddenly, the stimulation stops. Ava¡¯s vagina is still tightly wrapped around my cock but she is not moving anymore. Her face is down and completely red.


    I see a menacing look on her face, which for some reason, scares me strongly.


    ¡°So, she is not reacting even when another girl is fucking his boyfriend. I see¡­ she won¡¯t break like this. She has already done these things with him and doesn¡¯t care how many other chicks he fucks with. I need to do something else,¡± Ava mutters to herself again.


    I don¡¯t know why, but she looks like has gone crazy.


    Slowly, she takes my cock out of her vagina. I can see her blood and love juice coving my highly erect dick which was moments away from shooting out cum.


    ¡°H-Hey, let¡¯s do something you haven¡¯t done with your girlfriend yet, okay baby? You know what? I will let you fuck where you have been begging me for a while¡­ in my asshole,¡± Ava says with her smile returning a bit.


    What? What the actual fuck are you talking about?


    Without waiting a second, Ava moves my cock a little behind her pussy and rests it on her back-hole.


    ¡°R-Ready to enjoy an asshole for the first time in your life, baby? Even before you taste your girlfriend¡¯s,¡± Ava says with a nasty smile that doesn¡¯t suit her still crying face.


    And I don¡¯t know what gets into her suddenly and what the hell is she thinking but like her pussy fell on my cock¡­ she makes her asshole falls too.


    ¡°AHAAAAAAAAA¡±


    Ava screams like mad. Unlike with her pussy, my whole cock, to its base, is inside her asshole right now. I can already tell that it has torn apart from my impaling cock.


    But still, it¡¯s a bit too tight inside her butt-hole and my dick was way too much sensitive form the stimulation it received from her pussy before.


    ¡°Aagh¡±


    With a grunt, I close my eyes and cum starts to shoot out. It feels really good inside Ava¡¯s ass even though it¡¯s probably broken now. It feels as if my balls want to thoroughly empty themselves inside her.


    Her eyes are closed in extreme pain and when I finally finish releasing all my load, though conscious, her body falls down on my chest limply such that her soft tits are now pressed a little above my stomach.


    [Caiden¡­]


    Lily voice finally speaks.


    Roeselawik


    Join my discord for updates: https://discord.gg/2CD5R2R

 Chapter 16: Misunderstandings

    [Caiden¡­]


    Fuck! I know Lily is heartbroken now. I am having sex with another girl, that too this bitch Ava whom she doesn¡¯t like.


    Hearing Lily¡¯s voice, Ava, who was lying limp on top of me with my erect dick still inside her butt-hole, raises her head hopefully. There is also a slight smile forming on her crying face.


    Yeah, you must be happy, Ava. Even though you are in so much pain due to your asshole being broken but your plan is a success, right? ¡­you filthy bitch.


    I have a sudden urge to grab hold of her tightly and start fucking her broken asshole roughly for revenge but sadly, my hands are tied.


    [¡­ I never thought you would do this¡­]


    Lily starts to speak again.


    I am sorry Lily, but this bitch would have leaked your nudes out if I wouldn¡¯t have done this.


    [¡­ I never knew you like things like this¡­]


    No, Lily, I don¡¯t like cheating at all! I love only you.


    [¡­if you would have just told me before¡­]


    Told you before? About the cheating? Maybe she is telling me that she wouldn¡¯t have told me that she loves me if she knew I would cheat on her?


    [¡­I would have said yes¡­ even though I don¡¯t like this.]


    ¡­ WHAT? You would have okay with me cheating?


    Even Ava¡¯s half crying and half laughing face looks at the phone in a jerk. Her broken asshole tightens a little around my slowly limping cock which is still inside her.


    [While I cannot say that I am entirely comfortable hearing you watch¡­ this and that, as you¡­ you know, ¡°relieve yourself¡± ¡­]


    What the fuck are you saying, Lily?


    [¡­but as your girlfriend, I think of it as my responsibility to look after your¡­ fetishes¡­]


    Fetishes? Wait, what?


    [And please remember, I will always love you¡­ no matter how weird these fetishes of yours get¡­but you will also need to understand that I won¡¯t be able to follow through all of them with you every time¡­ I have some limits as well¡­]


    No, Lily, I think you are highly misunderstanding something here.


    [¡­ and yes, if you ever feel the need to¡­ ahh¡­¡°relieve yourself¡± again¡­ normally, that is, just give me a call and I will come over to your house. And even if you want to do things like today¡­ please tell me¡­ I will prepare myself beforehand¡­ Okay, bye, Caiden. See you¡­later.]


    Me and Ava are staring at the phone in shock as the call ends, unable to believe what just happened.


    I can feel Ava¡¯s whole body shaking. Well, I not that I am much well either.


    What is Lily thinking that I am doing right now? Well, I ask the wrong question. It¡¯s clear as day¡­


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!


    Lily now thinks that I am some perverted guy who makes his girlfriend hear him fapping to porn!


    It feels like my reputation just got way downhill in just a matter of minutes in front of Lily¡¯s eyes.


    And all of this because of this fucking Ava!


    I look at her face in rage, but it cools off a bit seeing her expressions.


    Ava¡¯s face is completely red. Her eyebrows are furrowed and she is breathing really hard in anger.


    Suddenly, her hand shoots out and grab my phone.


    ¡°No, wait!¡± I say while trying to move, but the ropes restrain me.


    Fuck these ropes!


    Ava furiously starts to dial to Lily again.


    [The number you are trying to reach is currently switched off. Please try again later.]


    She instantly tries again but the same recorded message is repeated.


    ¡°Aaaaaaarrr¡­. YOU BITCH! YOU FILTHY HOE! TURN ON THE GODDAMN PHONE!¡± Ava yells.


    She tries again with the same failed result.


    ¡°GO DIE!¡± Ava yells again and throws my phone on the ground; breaking it to pieces.


    ¡°Hey! That was expensive!¡± I protest.


    Ava looks at me with a jerk. She is looking almost mad with anger now.


    ¡°Shut¡­the fuck¡­up!¡± she mutters.


    What? It¡¯s all because of your own mistake. If I see it in Lily¡¯s perspective it does look like I was watching porn as, though there are a few things which indicated the sex we had yesterday, Ava never once actually mentioned my name, she was only addressing me with ¡°baby¡±.


    But still, if I think about it, I am still better off than this Ava. If Lily would have guessed that I am cheating on her as Ava wanted, then this would have turned into an even bigger problem than her thinking of me as a pervert.


    Suddenly, Ava¡¯s body starts to move. She is slowly starting to raise her naked body from on top of mine.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ava raises a painful voice as my limp dick plops out and semen starts to flow from Ava¡¯s asshole with a little of her own blood mixed in it.


    With some effort, she somehow down from the bed and picks up her clothes lying on the ground. Then, while still being naked, she starts to walk towards the infirmary¡¯s door with staggering footsteps.


    I can see her plum butt jiggling slightly while still continuing to leak out semen and blood.


    Finally, reaching the door, she turns back to look at me. Her face is still crying and looking angry.


    ¡°I won¡¯t upload the photos¡­yet. I am still not done with either you or¡­ her,¡± Ava says while almost spitting out the last word before getting out of the door.


    So, you are going to go out naked, huh? Hahaha¡­haha..ha¡­


    Wait¡­


    ¡°AVA, YOU BITCH! GET ME OUT OF THESE ROPES!¡± I yell.


    I get no answer from anyone.


    Shit! She left me! What am I gonna do? Will I be here till tomorrow? And what will happen if someone finds me like this?


    I look down at my body. I am completely naked and bound to the bed, my limp cock is covered in blood and semen.


    I look around and see that Ava hadn¡¯t picked up her ruined black panty.


    Fuck! It totally looks like some kinky play was going on here.


    Wait, tomorrow is Sunday¡­. Goddamn it! No one will come to school for two fucking days! What am I going to do?


    *CLANG*


    With a jerk, I look up at the direction of the sudden metallic sound which came to me. At the door of the Infirmary, the school nurse is standing with her eyes wide open and both of her hands covering her mouth. It looks like she has dropped the metal tray she was holding.


    I am such a goner¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Ahh~¡± I sigh.


    Currently, I am lying on the bed, not the infirmary one but mine, and looking at the ceiling of my room.


    It¡¯s the day after the one when the whole hell was broken loose.


    Yesterday, after the nurse untied me, which took a really long time because she was looking away the entire time, she immediately, without hearing anything I had to say, called my mother.


    Then after waiting for a while in awkward silence, the biggest and most fearful demon arrived and asked the nurse about what happened.


    Even then, it was all going fine, the nurse told exactly everything she saw, to counter which I even though of saying that some bully (Pig) did this to me and I am not at fault¡­ Before the nurse decided to add her own opinions in it¡­


    She told my mom that she saw a ruined panty and that I must be having some sort of weird sexual experiment with my girlfriend or something.


    I could see my mom literally shaking from anger when the nurse finished but she just thanked the nurse for telling her all of this and after letting her know that I will be thoroughly punished, she asked me to come home with her.


    I thought that this might not get as bad as I am thinking because she didn¡¯t say anything to me the entire way to our house¡­


    But oh boy, could I have been more wrong¡­


    The moment she closed the front door of our house, my mother started yelling at me so loudly that I feared the nurse in our school we just took our leave from might have heard her.


    She even went above my expectations this time and, instead of what the nurse told her, she accused me of blackmailing a girl into having sex with me. She even heavily indicated who might the girl be (Emily or Lily). She also told me that my lust filled mind is finally broken and that I should now be branded as an official sex offender.


    Well, as you might have guessed, she didn¡¯t listen to anything I said.


    Though she yelled even louder when she remembered about the nurse telling her that there was blood on my ¡°privates¡± and then started telling me about the importance of a girl¡¯s first time and how I did the worst thing by making a girl¡¯s first time a forceful and traumatic experience.


    The only thing I could think of that time is that I did one thing (or, it was done to me), the nurse told my mom another thing and I was getting scold for a different reason than both the things.


    Finally, after telling me that I am grounded for a month, she let me go to bed.


    Man, my life is getting more fucked up day by day. I don¡¯t know how long I can take it before I actually break.


    And I also have this really weird feeling that it¡¯s just the starting. Things are going to get much worse this¡­


    Well, at least my sleep wasn¡¯t deprived. Even though my mom thinks of me as a sex criminal now but at least things didn¡¯t go as bad as they might have been with Lily.


    She just thinks of me as a pervert and I will clear that misunderstanding later too. I still haven¡¯t called her because my phone is broken but I hope that everything is fine¡­ I hope.


    Suddenly, another thing pops into my mind.


    Holy shit! I forgot about that too! I will have to meet that so-called ¡°king¡± too¡­


    So many things had been happening for the past two days that I didn¡¯t even get the chance to think about that properly. And it might probably be the most important thing as of yet.


    Wait¡­ today is Sunday, right?


    I have to meet that Mafia king today!


    Fuck! I totally forgot! I still haven¡¯t thought of anything I am going to do at that meeting. My plan to make plans is totally ruined now¡­


    With a jerk, I look at the wall-clock.


    Shit! They told me that they will come to pick me up in the morning! They will be here any minute now!


    *CLICK*


    I start to get up from my bed when suddenly, with a clicking sound, the windows of my bedroom open.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I say alarmingly.


    I quickly form a weird fighting pose while still half lying on the bed.


    Suddenly, a body jumps inside the room from the window and lands on the floor.


    It is a woman in dark green jeans and a white cami-top. She is beautiful looking with dark skin, short blond hairs, blue eyes, a little muscular body along with her wonderful big tits.


    ¡°Nora?¡± I say, remembering the name of the woman.


    ¡°You remember me? Good, this saves the time for the introductions.¡± She says, her expressions not changing even a bit.


    ¡°You will be coming along with me.¡±


    Roeselawik


    Get Access to chapter 17 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 17: To the Meeting

    ¡°You will be coming along with me,¡± Nora says.


    Shit! What about my plan to think of a plan? Wait¡­ is that even a plan?


    Anyway, I need to delay this¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I am grounded. Let¡¯s do this some other day,¡± I say.


    She just raises her eyebrows.


    Shit! It didn¡¯t work¡­


    ¡°Okay, but my mother won¡¯t let us go through the front doo¡ª don¡¯t tell me we are going out of the window¡­¡± I say in surprise when she points at the window.


    ¡°We are running late. Please cooperate.¡± Nora says while starting to move.


    ¡°Hey, what if we both fall down and die. Let¡¯s do this some other day!¡± I say desperately.


    It¡¯s a bit too much of a lame excuse and I think Nora also agrees because she does not reply.


    ¡°Hey! At least let me change into something else first,¡± I tell her.


    I am just wearing a loose white shirt and pajamas. I don¡¯t think the mafia king would appreciate it if I show up to him looking like this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. We will provide you with clothes later. Now, come.¡± Nora says.


    Fuck! I am out of ideas¡­


    Reluctantly, I start moving towards the window with her.


    ¡°Hey, you might be a ninja but I am not. I won¡¯t jump down from here no matter what you say.¡± I say in my last attempt.


    ¡°There is no need to do that. We have a ladder.¡± Nora answers with her expressionless face.


    I look down from the window and see that there is a rope ladder attached just below my window. It looks like there is some sort of metallic hook at the end of the ladder by which it is stuck there.


    Man, this hook is digging into the wall deep and the ladder also looks really strong. I don¡¯t think it will break or anything¡­


    Fuck you all!


    ¡°You go down first,¡± Nora says to me.


    I look back at her with a frown.


    ¡°Why? This thing won¡¯t break, right? You go first,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°-¡°


    ¡°You don¡¯t speak much, do you?¡±


    ¡°-¡°


    ¡°Ahh~ okay, I will go down first,¡± I say with a shrug.


    Carefully, I get out from the window and rests my feet on the wooden rod of this rope ladder.


    After I have gone a few steps down the ladder, suddenly the ladder starts to tremors a bit.


    Fuck! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s breaking!


    I look up fearfully and see that Nora is also starting to get down.


    ¡°Hey! Go back! Go back! We will do this one by one,¡± I shout to her.


    She completely ignores me and keeps coming down.


    ¡°Wai¡ªmuffuu¡±


    My face gets buried in Nora¡¯s crotch. Even though she is wearing jeans, I can tell the softness of her ass.


    Fuck! I am getting suffocated and this Nora is also not moving at all now¡­ what should I do?


    ¡°You know, you can move down too,¡± Nora says in a low voice.


    Oh¡­I forgot.


    ¡°S-Sorry,¡± I apologize to her after removing my face from her crotch.


    ¡°Never mind. Please start moving,¡± Nora says simply.


    Getting down on the ground, I start looking around for any sign of my mother. If she finds us, there is no way she would let me go. Yes, this might work.


    Fuck! It seems like she is still in the kitchen. I don¡¯t think I can yell¡­


    Mum, can¡¯t you show up when I want you to? At least once? You always do when I don¡¯t want you to¡­


    ¡°Come on! We need to get inside that van,¡± Nora says while pointing at a grey colored van parked directly in front of my house before starting to move towards it herself.


    Shit! I cannot see any way out now¡­


    Silently, I follow behind Nora with slow steps. Stopping beside the van, she quickly opens the back door and gestures me to get inside, which I follow.


    ¡°What?¡± I leak out a voice in surprise.


    There are no seats here, it¡¯s just empty space behind the driver¡¯s seat with just a fluffy matt spread on the floor.


    Well, I am not entirely sure if it¡¯s totally empty because there is no light and the windows are tinted pure black and are not even letting a single ray of light in.


    ¡°Move a bit forward, please,¡± Nora says from behind.


    I move aside and sit down on the floor there. Nora also enters the back of the van before closing the door shut. Instantly, it becomes completely dark inside the van; so much that I cannot see even an inch in front of me.


    A few seconds later, the van starts to move.


    ¡°We can open the lights now, Nora.¡± A voice comes from the darkness.


    I jump from surprise from this sudden voice before realizing that this tone is strangely familiar.


    *CLICK*


    With a clicking sound, the lights switch on inside the van and make everything visible to me.


    ¡°ZOE!?¡± I exclaim loudly in shock.


    Sitting in the corner of this van is the familiar figure of Zoe. She is wearing denim jeans which is a bit baggy and a really loose yellow colored T-shirt which is surprising to me because I didn¡¯t think that anything would be loose on her with those humongous tits of hers.


    But why is she wearing such casual clothes?


    ¡°How much time will it take to reach there,¡± Zoe asks Nora while completely ignoring me.


    ¡°Around 20 to 25 minutes. We should start changing our clothes, I think.¡± Nora answers.


    Change our clothes? Here?


    Wait, before that¡­


    ¡°What are you doing here, Zoe? Don¡¯t tell me that you are coming as well¡­¡± I ask her.


    Zoe herself told me that the squad leaders are well known in the underworld, so, if she comes with me, won¡¯t it totally ruin what we are trying to do?


    Zoe finally looks at me. I can tell just from looking at her face that she would like anything other than to answer my question.


    ¡°I was appointed to this position just a few months back, idiot. Information on me should still be really vague, unlike Abigale or Clara. And also¡­ Abigale thinks that it would be better if a squad leader is with you in the meeting.¡± She answers me.


    For some reason, her expressions are a bit strange. In her usual angry tone, when she is talking to me, I can trace a slight fear mixed in it.


    It feels like I have heard her talk like this before¡­ wait, that day in the car, when Abigale called Zoe to tell her something! She must be asking her to come with me¡­


    Fuck! Even Zoe is scared to meet this King!


    This is making me even more nervous¡­


    ¡°Hey, Zoe! What if he sees through us? What will he do?¡± I ask her, thinking that she might understand my concern as she herself is scared like me.


    ¡°It does not matter. We will think about it when that happens. Now, don¡¯t ask me any more stupid questions, bastard!¡± she says to me ruthlessly.


    Well, I thought wrong. But Zoe, I don¡¯t think I can tell you this up front but I really hate you, bitch.


    And what is this shit about ¡°we will think about it when that happens¡±, huh? That¡¯s exactly how idiots die in movies, you know?


    ¡°We should be really changing our clothes now,¡± Nora says urgently.


    After giving her a nod, Zoe picks up a cardboard box lying beside her and starts taking out a few smaller boxes from within it.


    ¡°Hey, bastard, change your clothes!¡± Zoe says to me while handing me one of the boxes.


    There is no need to call me bastard every time, bitch.


    I open the box and see a very expensive looking black suit inside. There is also a pure white shirt here.


    Man, this may look good on some people but I am going to look like a waiter in it¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something else I can wear?¡± I ask Zoe.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she answers.


    Fuck you!


    I see that Nora and Zoe have also taken out their dresses. Both of them have a similar looking mini dress with the difference being only in size and color. Zoe¡¯s dress is red colored while Nora¡¯s dress is white.


    Simultaneously, out of nowhere, both of them start to undress out of their current clothing in front of me. Zoe takes off her loose yellow T-shirt and Nora takes off her white Cami-top.


    Nora removes her top a little faster and I find my eyes stuck to Nora¡¯s large tits wrapped in a black bra. I can also see the smooth and dark colored skin of her slightly muscled and sexy stomach.


    Before I can get the full blast of Nora upper half-nakedness, Zoe also finishes removing her T-shirt.


    ¡°Woah,¡± I leak out a small voice.


    Her tits are so huge that they are almost spilling out from the red bra which is wrapped around them. The deep cleavage she is showing looks so alluring and sexy that I find myself lost in them for a bit.


    What the fuck are they doing? Have they forgotten that there is a man with them here?


    I look at Nora again and see that she has already taken off her green jeans and is exposing her sexy dark thighs and her ass in a black panty to me.


    ¡°Hey, fucker, we don¡¯t have all day, change!¡± Zoe yells at me.


    I look at her again and see that she is also lowering her jeans. Her pure white and plump looking thighs show themselves. I couldn¡¯t tell with Nora clearly, but Zoe¡¯s red panty is digging into her crotch.


    ¡°C-Camel toe,¡± I speak out unconsciously.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Zoe looks at me with a jerk.


    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± I say while averting my eyes.


    ¡°When are you going to start changing, fucker?¡± She asks exasperatedly.


    ¡°I-I am,¡± I say while quickly lowering my pajama.


    I start taking unbuttoning the shirt too but stops after looking at Zoe¡¯s expressions.


    What is wrong with this Zoe?


    Her eyes are staring down at something and are wide open as if in shock. Her mouth is also hanging open.


    I look around at Nora in confusion.


    WHAT?


    She has also stopped wearing her clothes and her expressions are exactly similar to Zoe¡¯s which is truly shocking for me because I thought that she doesn¡¯t change her expressions that easily.


    My eyes trace their line of sight¡­


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I speak out loud.


    My dick, which is half erect from seeing all this half-nudity is completely exposed.


    I totally forgot that I don¡¯t wear underwear at night because morning woods are really uncomfortable for me due to the size of my erect cock.


    I quickly pick up my pajama lying beside me and cover my dick with it.


    Before long, both Zoe and Nora remove their gazes from my crotch with a jerk at the same time. Their cheeks are a bit red now.


    ¡°Q-Quickly dress up, I-Idiot,¡± Zoe yells at me.


    None of us speak anything after that¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Man, that was awkward,¡± I mutter to myself.


    Right now, I am sitting on the backseat of a pure black sedan and trying to fix my hair with a comb.


    Nora is driving the car while Zoe is sitting on the passenger¡¯s seat beside her.


    I thought we will be going to the meeting place in that van but for some reason, we change into this expensive sedan after some time which was waiting for us along the way.


    The reason I am combing my hair is that Zoe asked me to groom myself a bit before meeting the king.


    I don¡¯t think that I will look much better but well, at least Zoe and Nora are looking presentable enough in their dresses. And yeah, I am feeling a bit relaxed sitting in the back seat, to be honest. I was having a hard time looking away from the deep cleavages they both are showing in their dresses before.


    ¡°We are almost there,¡± Nora says suddenly.


    What? We are going to a hotel to meet them?


    I thought I have to go to the king¡¯s hideout. Well, it¡¯s better. I don¡¯t think he will kill me if in a public place.


    This hotel is much smaller than the one in which we meet Abigale in, but for some reason, it looks high-class.


    It is only a triple story building but is spread in a really wide area. It looks like the design and theme of this hotel are inspired by the historic events of our country.


    We park the car in the open parking area outside the hotel and moves out.


    ¡°Hotel Crown. Owned my Maxim Bosi himself.¡± Zoe says while straightening her dress a bit.


    ¡°This hotel is owned by the mafia king?¡± I speak out, surprised.


    Zoe didn¡¯t respond.


    Fuck! I am so dead¡­


    Moving inside the hotel, which looks even more grand to me now, Zoe stops to talk to the receptionist who is a small middle-aged woman.


    ¡°We are here to meet¡ªeh¡ª the king,¡± Zoe speaks while whispering the last word.


    The receptionist¡¯s eyes open a bit wider but her expressions didn¡¯t change from her professional smile.


    ¡°Please follow me,¡± she says politely.


    The receptionist starts walking towards a back corridor which is directly opposite to the one leading to the main part of the hotel. Me, Zoe and Nora also follow behind after her.


    The corridor is not long and before we reach a plain looking door at the end of it. On top of this door, there is a sigh attached on which it¡¯s written in bold letters-


    ¡°Staff only. Do not open.¡±


    Please, don¡¯t open this¡­


    But God doesn¡¯t listen to my prayer and the receptionist opens the door before she gestures us to enter.


    Zoe and Nora get inside first and I follow reluctantly.


    ¡°Woah,¡± I leak out a voice again.


    There are no artificial lights here but the visibility is clear because of the fireplace in the corner of the room which is also giving it a strange and scary vibe. This room is filled with many expensive looking artifacts but the most noticeable things here are the weapons hanging on the walls. On the left side, there are many old and beautiful guns hanging neatly and on the other side, expensive looking and equally beautiful swords are hanging.


    My gaze then falls in the middle of this room where a sofa is placed. A person sitting there and watching us silently.


    Wait for a second, that looks like a¡ª


    ¡°I am the King of Yreles. Bow down to me. Right now!¡± A high pitch voice suddenly comes from the person sitting on the chair.


    I look at the person sitting on the chair with my eyes wide open in shock.


    What the fuck is this?


    The king is a¡­girl?


    Roeselawik


    Get Access to chapter 18 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 18: Meeting The King (Part-1)

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Bow down to me, now!¡± The girl says with a superior look.


    What is this?


    She does not seem like a mafia boss at all! In fact, she looks more or less my age. She has an average height with a pretty good-looking face. Her hairs are black in color and tied up in double ponytails with a few bangs loose on her forehead. Her eyes are beautiful dark pink colored eyes which looks even better with her small nose and thin lips.


    She is wearing a black tank top and blue jeans, above which I can trace her curves. Her boobs are on the smaller side but they are enough to clearly show their existence. In contrast to that, even though she is sitting, I can tell that her butt is round and meaty.


    I remove my gaze from this girl and look at Zoe and Nora in confusion and see both of them looking back with similar expressions.


    Suddenly, Zoe fixes her confused look and turns to the girl again¡­


    ¡°Can you please call Mr. Bosi?¡± Zoe says.


    To my shock, she sounds surprisingly polite, unlike her usual tone.


    Oh yeah, I remember, she and Nora are posing as the members of my gang and also my secretaries.


    ¡°Bosi? Of course, I am Bosi! My name is Chloe Bosi!¡± the girl says smugly.


    What? She is related to the King? I need to be careful with her then¡­


    ¡°We are here to meet Mr. Maxim Bosi, madam,¡± Nora says with the same polite voice.


    Woah, these guys can act well¡­


    ¡°I am Maxim Bosi¡¯s right-hand woman who can call herself the king as well!¡± she says with another smug smile.


    You should at least call yourself, right?


    ¡°Okay, can you please tell when will Mr. Bosi come to meet us?¡± Zoe asks again.


    Zoe, you don¡¯t sound like yourself when you speak this politely.


    ¡°Come to meet you? Hahaha¡­Who do you think he is? He won¡¯t meet any small fries like you, so, he left me in charge!¡± she says excitedly.


    Really?


    Well, thank god! I don¡¯t have to meet the actual king for now¡­


    I remember that Zoe was scared too so I look at her face to see a similar relieved expression as mine¡­but it is not there.


    She and Nora both are staring at this Chloe.


    ¡°But I heard that Mr. Bosi always do the matters related to the other gangs himself. Is something wrong with his health?¡± Zoe asks.


    Yes! Please let something be wrong with his health!


    ¡°No, there is nothing wrong with his health. And you are not even important enough to talk to me, so don¡¯t ask any questions anymore, okay? I will only talk to your leader!¡± Chloe says while turning her gaze to me.


    I can tell that Zoe is starting to get angry at this girl but her face shows nothing.


    ¡°So, what is the name of your gang?¡± she asks me.


    Name of the gang? What?


    Is a name even necessary? I don¡¯t think I have heard of Zoe¡¯s gang¡¯s name¡­ they always call it ¡°our crime organization¡±.


    I look at Zoe and see her staring at me as if telling me to say anything fast.


    ¡°Well?¡± Chloe asks while tapping her feet on the ground.


    ¡°W-Well, the name of my g-gang is¡­ehh¡­¡± I start to speak.


    ¡°The name of your gang is ¡°Ehh¡±? That¡¯s a strange one¡­¡± she says suspiciously.


    ¡°No! The name is¡­ The Blue Cross!¡± I say.


    I think I remember a similar name of a gang like this¡­ But I can¡¯t remember where¡­


    ¡°¡±¡°¡­¡±¡±¡±


    Everyone is just staring at me now with their eyes wide open.


    ¡°Seriously? The Blue Cross? But it is similar to the name of our gang, The Black Cross¡­¡± Chloe says with a frown.


    Shit!


    Zoe is glaring at me as if she would like nothing more than to hit me right now¡­


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ That¡¯s where I got the inspiration for the name of my gang,¡± I say pathetically.


    ¡°You don¡¯t stress your brain much, do you? Well, it¡¯s kind of expected from the wannabe small-fry gang like you¡­ trying to copy the more powerful one¡¯s name¡­ hahaha,¡± Chloe says with a laugh.


    I am not liking this Chloe much, to be honest¡­


    ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t seem like a gang leader to me at all, you know? You are too young to be one and I can also see it in your face and the way you talking that you are scared right now¡­¡± she says suddenly.


    I can see suspicion building in her eyes.


    Shit! I am doing this really badly!


    If it keeps going like this, then she will guess the truth!


    You know, that¡¯s why I wanted to think of a plan.


    It is obvious that this Zoe and Nora came prepared, only I don¡¯t know how to do this properly¡­


    Suddenly, a strange and reckless idea hits me.


    Wait¡­ it¡¯s just acting, right? Zoe and Nora are acting as my subordinates, so, I just need to act as their gang leader, right?


    This is it! I have seen enough movies to know how a gang leader¡¯s behavior should be¡­ let¡¯s just act like them!


    I straightened my back and form a wide smile on my face.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ you fell for that, huh? I expected better from the right-hand woman of the King,¡± I say with a fake laugh.


    Both Zoe and Nora look at me with a jerk.


    Chole is also looking at me in confusion.


    ¡°I fell for what?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Oh, you still can¡¯t guess it? Well, it¡¯s a pity¡­ I was just trying to test if you can guess the real me or not. But sadly, you failed,¡± I answer her with another small fake laugh.


    All the three women in this room are staring at me in surprise.


    Even I don¡¯t know how I am speaking this confidently now. Maybe it¡¯s because I know this is just acting? Well, I will think about it later.


    ¡°The real you? What are you talking about?¡± Chloe asks.


    ¡°Oh! I was just acting like I was scared of you before to see if you can tell or not. In fact, I am not scared of you at all!¡± I say confidently while raising my arms a bit.


    Nora is looking a bit impressed by sudden confidence and even Zoe is raising her eyebrows slightly at me.


    Fuck yeah! Even I am impressed with myself!


    ¡°Well, you do seem different than before¡­ but if you try to test me again or something, you will regret it!¡± Chloe says angrily.


    ¡°Okay, I get it, baby,¡± I tell her with a wink.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me baby!¡± she bellows at me.


    Shit! I got too far with that movie¡¯s dialogue.


    But well, though she is really angry, she also doesn¡¯t look suspicious anymore


    Yes! Maybe I can make it out of here alive if I keep this act up!


    ¡°Hey, by the way, why are there only women with you? I saw through the cameras that only these two arrived with you here. And even in the file of your gang members we prepared, there were only photos of women in it. In fact, you are the first guy we have seen in this gang, who also turned out to be the leader,¡± Chloe says.


    This time, her expression turns even more suspicious than before.


    Wait, didn¡¯t Abigale said that they still don¡¯t know much about their gang?


    How can that be possible when they have a freaking file on the members?


    I look at Zoe for help and see that even she is looking a bit agitated now.


    ¡°Well, that is beca¡ª¡± Zoe starts to speak.


    ¡°Shut up! Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I will listen to only him.¡± Chloe cuts in-between angrily.


    Hey, at least let my subordinate speak!


    Fuck! I cannot think of anything to say here?


    Hmm¡­ how about, that there are other men but I keep them hidden?


    But wait, why would I keep them hidden? And all the time?


    No, that sounds pathetic as hell.


    But still, what can be the reason for there being a single man in a gang filled with ladies?


    ¡°I am waiting for your answer, you know? Don¡¯t tell me that you are trying to test me again!¡± She says in anger.


    Fuck! I cannot think of anything! I am dead now¡ª


    Wait!


    I look around and see the faces of Nora and Zoe. They both look as if they have prepared themselves for the worst thing now.


    I know, this situation is somewhat similar to what I saw in that movie¡­ but if I did what the hero did there¡­ I don¡¯t even know what Zoe and Nora would do to me afterward¡­


    Fuck it! I will do anything to get out of here!


    I regain my previous confident posture and look at her with a smile again¡­


    ¡°Oh, the reason is simple¡­ don¡¯t you see it?¡± I ask her mockingly.


    ¡°Just tell me, bastard!¡± Chloe yells.


    ¡°Okay, okay. You see, I am a playboy, baby!¡± I say with a wink.


    ¡°¡°¡°¡­¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°I said, I am a playboy!¡± I repeat with another wink.


    ¡°Playboy? What kind of explanation is that?¡± Chloe asks while giving me an exasperated look.


    ¡°I am a playboy! I love women! And I don¡¯t want any man except myself around them, so, men are not allowed in my gang.¡± I say with a laugh.


    Fuck! Now that I say it out loud, this sounds even more pathetic than hiding my men for no reason¡­


    ¡°What? Wait a second, so, you are saying that you take only women into your gang, right?¡± Chloe asks.


    ¡°Y-Yup!¡± I answer.


    I can feel cold sweat forming on my forehead.


    ¡°Even if I agree that you somehow manage your gang with only women in it but still, there were a lot of women therein that file. You are telling me that all of them agreed to be with you?¡± She asks while looking at Zoe and Nora with a frown.


    ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t look like that these two here like you that much¡­¡±


    I look around and see that both Nora and Zoe are standing at a considerable distance from me.


    Fuck! This was not in the movie¡­ I need to think of something else.


    I need to up my game a bit and directly move to the part after which Zoe and Nora might kill me¡­


    I again give Chloe a confident smile.


    ¡°Well, to be honest, girls like me too much, that¡¯s why they all agree to be in my gang. Hahaha¡­ And even these two, they are just being shy¡­come here!¡± I say while grabbing Nora¡¯s hand and pulling her towards me.


    In the next moment, her body slams against mine as her huge tits get pressed against my chest.


    Come on! I can do this!


    Moving both my hands around her back, I hug her tightly¡­


    ¡­and start fondling her ass.


    Her white skirt lifts up a bit as my fingers dig into her soft flesh.


    Damn! Such a great ass¡­


    Nora¡¯s eyes are opened wide in surprise as she stares at my face. She opens her mouth to speak, but before she could say anything¡­


    ¡­ I move ahead to kiss her straight on her soft lips.


    After a few seconds where I even licked her plump lips once, I separate my mouth from hers.


    Nora is staring hard at my face with stiff expressions.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything and just follow what I do,¡± I beg to her in a whisper.


    It seems like Nora understands what I am trying to do because her stiff expressions loosen a bit she does not resist when I kiss her again.


    After a few more seconds of passionate kissing, I separate my lips while still fondling her ass and look at Chloe again.


    *THWAK*


    I spank Nora¡¯s ass sharply.


    ¡°Ahan,¡± Nora leaks out a small voice.


    ¡°Hahaha, see this?¡± She isn¡¯t resisting at all, is she? By the way, this one loves the kisses I give her¡­everywhere in her body,¡± I tell Chloe with a wink.


    ¡°N-No, I g-g-get it!¡± Chloe says. Her face is bright red for some reason.


    ¡°Wait, let me show you something else as well,¡± I say while separating myself from Nora whose face is slightly red now¡­


    ¡­and pulling Zoe closer to me this time.


    Like Nora, Zoe¡¯s extremely soft body also crash against mine.


    Fuck! What is this!?


    Her heavy and huge tits are squashed against me such that they are even spilling from the sides of my chest.


    The extreme softness of these bountiful meat pillows is transmitted to me directly¡­


    Zoe is looking at me as if she couldn¡¯t believe what is happening.


    Fuck! She is going to kill me later but still¡­


    I move my hands¡¯ behinds her to hug her as I did with Nora and start fondling her ass as well¡­


    Damn! It is even bigger and softer than that of Nora¡¯s!


    My fingers are going in so deep inside Zoe¡¯s plump ass-cheeks that a different kind of pleasure is taking over my senses.


    Again, I start moving my face forward¡­ but Zoe comes out from her shock before I could do anything.


    ¡°I get what you are trying to do so I won¡¯t resist much, but if you kiss me, consider yourself dead already.¡± She whispers in my ears.


    Shit!


    I change the direction of my head mid-way and make it go down a bit towards her neck.


    There, I start kissing and sucking on the smooth and white skin of Zoe¡¯s neck.


    *THWAK*


    ¡°Ahan¡± Zoe leaks out a small voice as I spank her ass as well.


    ¡°See this one is not resisting as well,¡± I say to Chloe with a laugh.


    *THWAK*


    ¡°Ahan,¡±


    I again spank Zoe¡¯s ass.


    ¡°I-I get it! T-These girls like you!¡± Chloe answered.


    She is looking a bit uncomfortable and her cheeks are bright red now.


    *THWAK*


    ¡°Ahan¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, they all like me very much! This one never leaves the bed before sucking me dry!¡± I answer with another wink.


    ¡°O-Okay, okay,¡± Chloe answers while stuttering.


    *THWAK*


    ¡°Ahan¡±


    Fuck! Zoe¡¯s ass feels so nice and soft against my palm when I spank it¡­


    *THWAK*


    ¡°Ahan¡±


    What an amazing feeling¡­


    *THWAK*


    ¡°Hit me one more time, bastard and I will kill you,¡± Zoe whispers to me.


    Shit! I got carried away.


    I quickly separate my body from Zoe¡¯s. I can tell that she is somehow controlling her extreme anger for me right now.


    I can see that Nora¡¯s cheeks are still a little red too.


    ¡°W-Well, I guess that¡ª¡±


    Chloe starts to speak but stops in the middle suddenly.


    Her bright red cheeks turn white in an instant and her eyes open wide in surprise.


    She quickly stands up from the sofa and bows down deep in my direction.


    ¡°King,¡± she says softly.


    What? You think of me as King just from this much? Don¡¯t tell me that you would like your ass spanked as well!


    No, that¡¯s would be a bit too much¡­


    I look at Zoe again in confusion, but our eyes don¡¯t meet. She is staring behind me with a mixed expression of shock and fear is on her face.


    Instinctively, I too turn around¡­


    Standing at the doorway from which we just came inside, is a man wearing a pure black suit and a black hat which is hiding half of his face from my view.


    He seems like an average man with medium height and a thin body but for some reason, I can already tell from the strange aura that is filling this room right now, that this man is as far away from normal as anyone could get.


    Slowly, the man lifts up his head a bit, such that his face comes into my view.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± I leak out a voice.


    His sinister-looking eyes are dark red in color and have a strange glint into them. There is also a large scar covering his whole forehead which is making him look even scarier.


    Just by looking at him, anyone can tell who he is¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, shall we?¡± the King of Yreles says while directly looking at me.


    Roeselawik


    Get Access to chapter 19 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 19: Meeting The King (Part-2)

    The King of Yreles; Maxim Bosi slowly move inside the room and leisurely sits down on the chair where Chloe was sitting moments ago.


    He did not even take a glance at Chloe who is now just staring down at the floor beside his chair with a grim expression completely unlike the one she had before.


    ¡°So, you are Caiden Black, huh?¡± The King asks in his deep voice while removing his hat.


    For some reason, I am feeling an instinctual fear of how this person looks. His hairs are short and pure white. The scar on his forehead scar is looking even more sinister now that the light from the fireplace is reflecting on his wrinkled face. Even his voice is heavy and scary.


    Fuck! I am so going to stutter if I speak to him now¡­


    And I know for sure, that unlike Chloe, this man would easily guess my lies if I make any mistakes in front of him.


    I take a deep breath to calm myself down before speaking again¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Well, I am the only other man here¡­ That is dumb, to be honest,¡± I say with a fake sneer.


    The whole room freezes.


    Holy shit! What the fuck did I just say!? I totally forgot to come out of my movie persona!


    No one speaks any further. Zoe and Nora are staring at me as if looking at a madman. Even Chloe is looking at me with a pitiful glare as if looking at someone who recently died.


    I look at the King¡¯s face again and see that his eyebrows are raised and his mouth is formed into a slightly surprised smile.


    ¡°You are better than I expected. I cannot even remember the last time someone had talked to me with such confidence,¡± the King says.


    W-What? Seriously? You are not angry about the insult? And you even though of that as speaking with confidence?


    Well then, should I continue like this?


    ¡°Hahaha, I talk like this to everyone! Why should you be any different?¡± I say.


    Another frozen silence.


    I can already tell that all the women in this room are close to fainting with shock. Even I can feel cold sweat forming all over my body.


    Man, I am just babbling everything I heard in the movies because if I try to think of anything by myself, it will surely end with my death¡­ not that this is going in a different direction right now.


    ¡°Well, you seem like an interesting man, let¡¯s talk,¡± King says with a smile while gesturing at the sofa in front of his chair.


    ¡­ is this guy for real? Don¡¯t tell me that he is playing with me¡­


    I reluctantly start to move forward but then I remember my act¡­


    **THWAK**


    I tightly slap both Zoe¡¯s and Nora¡¯s meaty asses.


    ¡°Come one, girls!¡± I say while grabbing hold of their butt and pulling their bodies close to mine.


    Man, Zoe is glaring at me like mad now. Well, she did tell to not hit her again¡­


    But you know what? Fuck you, bitch! I will do everything I can to make it out of here!


    With a fake smile, I guide Zoe and Nora to the sofa and make them sit beside me.


    All three of us are jam-packed here because this sofa is clearly made for only two people to sit and even though there is an extra chair right next to us; I do not let Zoe or Nora sit there.


    I can feel the angry glare of Zoe intensifying on me.


    Removing my hands from both of their asses, I put it around their waist.


    Yeah, this is necessary. I said I am a playboy; I need to act like one¡­


    To my surprise, before I can do anything else, Nora herself leans her body on me such that her large and soft tits press sideways against my chest. She also puts one of her hand on my back and the other one on my left thigh¡­ and start rubbing it lewdly.


    Holy shit! What the fuck¡ª no wait, I think Nora is trying to act along with me¡­


    What a fine and understanding woman she is¡­


    I see Zoe looking at Nora in shock but in the next moment, I find her tits squashed against my chest as well and she also starts rubbing my right thigh lewdly like Nora.


    Really, Zoe? You will act along with me as well?


    At least you are useful when necessary¡­


    By the way, do I need to do something more to look like a playboy or this much is fine?


    In that adult movies I have seen, wasn¡¯t it a bit different? Shouldn¡¯t it be more like¡­this?


    I move my hand up from the waists for Nora and Zoe¡­ and grab both of their tits above their dresses.


    Damn!


    Both of their boobs are extremely soft and Zoe¡¯s one is especially huge and heavy as well.


    This time, Nora is not much affected but Zoe surprises me by giving a huge smile and moving her head closer to my ears as if trying to whisper something loving to me.


    ¡°I see, so, you like to take as much advantage of the situation as you can, huh, bastard? Looks like I will have to teach you a few things later,¡± Zoe faintly whispers.


    Yeah, say what you want, I am not backing down this time.


    I give Zoe¡¯s tit a strong squeeze such that my fingers dig deeper inside.


    ¡°Aahan,¡± she leaks a voice before looking away frustratingly.


    Yay! Finally, my win!


    ¡°Are you done now?¡± A voice calls out to me.


    Shit! I forgot about the king!


    ¡°Ha¡­Hahaha¡­ you need to wait like everyone when I play with my women!¡± I say daringly again.


    Chloe, whose face had turned red from my little play with Zoe and Nora before turns white again, but the king looks unperturbed.


    ¡°Understandable,¡± The king says simply.


    Woah, really? This is going better than I thought.


    To test one last time, I massage Zoe and Nora¡¯s soft tits again¡­


    ¡°¡°Ahan¡±¡±


    Well, the test is successful¡­ I guess.


    They both are staring at me¡­


    Okay, okay, I couldn¡¯t resist, fine!


    ¡°So, I heard you talking to Chloe before,¡± the King says while lightly glancing towards a camera attached to the wall.


    ¡°And I just want to ask you a few questions, after that, you and your ladies can go,¡± he continues.


    Really? Just a few questions? Okay, this is it! I will answer them quickly and get out of here.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s obvious that you are really young. How old are you and how did you come to be the leader of a criminal gang?¡± He asks the first question.


    My grip tightens on the tits and even Zoe and Nora don¡¯t react to it at all.


    Seriously? You are going to ask that right off the bat? What the fuck?


    Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think I can lie about my age here¡­


    Somehow keeping up my fake smile up, I open my mouth to speak.


    ¡°Well, I am 17 now, but does it really matter how old I am? I got into the underworld early and my gang is because of my own hard work,¡± I lie with fake confidence.


    The King just stares directly into my eyes and even though I am feeling scared, I do not turn away my eyes from his intense gaze¡­


    ¡°Good, I will believe you¡­ for now. Even I got into this work when I was just 9, but to become a leader of a gang? Let¡¯s just say that you might be even more gifted and lucky than me,¡± He says with a nod.


    Me? Gifted and lucky?


    Yeah, right¡­


    I cannot read his face that well, but I think he is not getting suspicious yet.


    ¡°So, I have another question, why are all the members of your gang women? Were you serious about what you said to Chloe?¡± he asks.


    Fuck man! Can¡¯t you ask something simple like what my grades were last time?


    Well, here I go again¡­


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t it obvious? I love women,¡± I say while hugging Nora and Zoe tightly.


    Fuck! My voice shook there¡­


    Please believe this one too!


    The King says nothing but turns his face towards the fireplace. The light from the fire dances in his dark red eyes and makes his scar on his face appear even deeper and grotesque.


    None of us speaks. Chloe looks from my face to the King¡¯s and to mine again after every few seconds. I think even Zoe and Nora have completely stopped minding my hands on their tits.


    ¡°You know, a few years earlier¡ª¡± suddenly, King speaks again while still staring at the fireplace.


    ¡°¡ªan organization tried to attack this city of mine. Twice, they give their all to try to invade¡­ but I stopped them. They had more money, more power, and everything better than me but still, they failed because they lacked one thing¡­ Determination, which I had way more than them.


    ¡°I am not saying that I am a saint or anything to protect the city. I am a criminal and my hands as dirty from my deeds as any other person in my profession, even more so¡­ but I will never let this city of mine fall to any foreign gang or organization¡­¡±


    I can see a strange maniacal glint in his red eyes when speaking the last line.


    ¡°And do you know about another interesting fact?¡± He says while turning his gaze to me again.


    ¡°The organization behind the invasion, which is probably my biggest enemy out there, has only women in it¡­¡±


    Shit!


    ¡°It¡¯s shocking, right? An international level organization with numerous branches and probably thousands of members¡­ and all of them women?¡± He asks me.


    His eyes are boring into mine as if trying to see within my mind¡­


    ¡°Y-Yes, it is quite shocking¡­¡± I say.


    My heartbeat is so fast and hard right now that I fear it might be heard by everyone.


    ¡°Now, what would you do if, after all this, a strange young boy shows up in your city with a gang full of women in it except himself, claiming to be their leader? Won¡¯t you doubt him?¡± he asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Y-Yes, I will,¡± I answer while trying to hide my fear.


    ¡°Yes, Yes, of course, you will. It¡¯s really suspicious, isn¡¯t it? So, what would you do about him?¡± King asks while increasing the intensity of his glare.


    I will just send him home and never talk to him again?


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I can¡¯t say that! I am dead meat!


    No, I need to calm down and think properly¡­


    ¡°I-I will try to investigate him,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The king simply mutters with his eyebrows raised and leans back on his chair.


    Again, silence fell in the room. I can tell that Zoe and Nora are equally disturbed as I am right now.


    Well¡­ are the questions finished? Should I go?


    Please say that I can go!


    ¡°Chloe!¡± he says suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, King,¡± Chloe answers in a low voice.


    But the king did not speak to her any further and looks at me again.


    ¡°Take her with you. She was lying to you before about being my right-hand woman, she is just a newbie and in need of some experience in our field. Teach her.,¡± he tells me.


    ¡°Teach her?¡± I ask in a weak voice.


    ¡°Well, you got your own gang at such a young age. You don¡¯t mind teaching her a few of your skills, do you?¡± he asks with another strong glare.


    ¡°N-No¡± I answer with a stutter.


    ¡°Good. You all can go now.¡± He says.


    I just keep staring at the Kings face¡­


    Zoe slightly hit me with her elbow, urging me to move.


    I look at her and Nora¡¯s face and see a fearful expression reflecting there.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± the king asks.


    ¡°N-No¡±


    Me, Zoe and Nora quickly stand up from the sofa and start moving towards the door. I can see that Chloe is silently coming along with us as well.


    ¡°Wait¡±


    Suddenly the king calls me from behind again.


    I look back and see that he is looking at me with a much more serious and scary face than before.


    ¡°I heard you calling yourself a playboy before and I really don¡¯t care in the least, how you behave with your women¡­¡± he says in a cold and chilling voice.


    ¡°¡­ but try to touch my only granddaughter and you will wish you were never been born¡­¡±


    Roeselawik


    Get Access to the password of chapter 20 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord and website:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 20: Truth Finally Revealed

    ¡°Can you just tell me what I have to do already?¡± I ask Valerie.


    ¡°I already told you, I am not allowed to say anything about it while we are still outside the base,¡± she answers in a toneless voice.


    Really? I am finding that you really useless, to be honest¡­


    Right now, I am sitting on the passenger¡¯s seat of a small silver-colored car and beside me, Valarie, whom I remember to be the subordinate of Abigale with huge tits, is driving the car.


    Four days have passed since I met the King of Yreles after which he told me to take his granddaughter, Chloe, with me and teach her about the underworld.


    After we got out of the hotel then, Nora secretly told me that they would distract Chloe for a few days before I would be needed again.


    And to be honest, I didn¡¯t think that they would call me just four days after.


    When I ask Valarie more about this, she again told me that she couldn¡¯t answer¡­


    In these four days, to tell the truth, I rarely even give any thought about Chloe or the meeting with the King because of a few things which happened after that.


    Some of those things are still making me feel really worried while the other things are making me feel confused.


    The thing which is worrying me the most right now is related to my girlfriend; Lily.


    In these last four days, Lily didn¡¯t come to school at all.


    I myself didn¡¯t want to go the day after meeting the King, but then I remembered the incident with Ava where Lily started thinking of me as a pervert and felt that I should clear things up with her as fast as possible.


    But well, as I told you, she didn¡¯t come that day¡­


    I thought she might still be in shock because of what happened and decided to skip school for a day but the next day also, she didn¡¯t come.


    After the third day, when my doubt grew that this might be something else, I finally decided to ask our class teacher, Neustadt, if he knows anything.


    He ignored me at first but after I nagged him for the whole day, he finally told me that she is sick and that I should get lost before he calls my mom.


    This got me really worried. The reason why I didn¡¯t call Lily before this, even after I bought my new phone, is because I couldn¡¯t think of what to tell her.


    I thought that maybe if I meet her in person, the pressure of the situation would surely give me some idea.


    But if Lily¡¯s health is seriously bad¡­ I don¡¯t think I care for anything else other than making sure she is fine.


    That day after school, I tried calling her many times but her phone was switched off the whole time.


    Even today, when she didn¡¯t come, I finally decided to go to her house.


    The reason I don¡¯t fancy this idea much is that Lily¡¯s father basically hates me to his boot and I hate him equally back. I don¡¯t even want to think about the things he had said to me behind Lily¡¯s back.


    But well, if it concerns Lily, I don¡¯t even mind seeing him even if I have to do it a hundred times¡­


    But my shitty luck shined upon me again and the moment I snuck out of the house (I had to because I am grounded), I found Valerie standing there beside her car right in front of the house¡¯s gate.


    She immediately told me that I have to come with her no matter what and that she cannot take ¡°no¡± as an answer whatever I say.


    And well, here I am now¡­


    Seriously¡­ Fuck you all!


    I give a huge sigh and start looking outside the window aimlessly¡­


    Why am I always in so much trouble, huh?


    I don¡¯t even know where my life will lead from here on with these many troubles¡­


    The biggest of them being that I still haven¡¯t told Lily anything about her rape.


    And then there is Ava. To be honest, I thought that she will make my life a living hell after what happened but surprisingly, she still hasn¡¯t done anything of notice other than looking at me angrily from time to time.


    But for some reason, I have a strange feeling that this is just the calm before the storm she is going to create¡­


    And also, the last but not the least, Chloe. What will I do with her? I can clearly tell that teaching her about the underworld is nothing but a farce and that she is just here spy on us¡­ but it¡¯s not like I can just ask her to fuck off.


    And who knows? I might be going there now just to see her again.


    How long can I keep up my act of a playboy gang leader in front of her before she finds out the truth?


    It does not end here, other smaller problems along with these like my mother¡¯s misunderstanding, Pig, Neustadt and being inside a criminal gang itself, are together making my brain and body take a huge toll¡­


    Suddenly, my body jerks forward as the car stops moving.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Valarie says to me while unbuckling her seatbelt.


    What? We are at their base?


    I don¡¯t actually know where the gang¡¯s base actually is because the only time I have been brought here was in a fainted state.


    I look out and see that we are on a lonely looking road which is surrounded by trees on both of its sides. It looks likes the border area of Yreles where there is a dense forest.


    Wait, where are we?


    I remember that their base was sort of building and I cannot see anything like that here¡­


    And also¡­


    ¡°Why are you showing me your base this time? Shouldn¡¯t you have blindfolded me?¡± I ask Valerie.


    ¡°Well, things have changed and there is no point in hiding it from you now,¡± Valerie answers.


    It sounds strange for them to do this¡­ But well, at least Valerie answering me now¡­


    ¡°Please follow me,¡± She says before starting to move towards the forest.


    Woah, they have their base inside a forest?


    Kind of cool, to be honest.


    I just simply follow behind her and after a few minutes, a small clearing in the forest comes before us.


    In this small clearing, there is a small, abandoned-looking shed standing alone in the middle.


    Wait, there is no way in hell their base was this small!


    Why the heck is Valerie bringing me here then?


    Don¡¯t tell me that she wants to have¡­ in the shed with me¡­


    No, no, no¡­ this is what Emily would have done¡­ and Valerie doesn¡¯t look like a pervert to me at the very least¡­


    Before I can ask her anything about it, she starts moving towards the shed and opens its door to get inside quickly.


    Reluctantly, I too follow behind her¡­


    The shed is filled with useless things like old and rusty parts of vehicles, a few broken tables and chairs, a torn sofa and other garbage.


    At the corner of this shed, Valerie is bent down on the floor with a dusty little carpet lying beside her.


    *CLICK*


    To my surprise, Valerie raises a small and round metallic sort of lid from the ground and starts claiming down inside.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± She says when half of her body gets lowered inside.


    What the heck? Seriously? An underground base?


    In amazement, I again follow behind Valerie inside this hole in the ground with the help of the ladder attached to its circular wall.


    In less than two minutes, I land upon a hard surface and a familiar-looking surrounding comes in my view.


    I remember these dark colored walls and this familiarly shaped corridor from the last time I was in this place.


    ¡°We should get going,¡± Valerie says before moving further on inside this corridor.


    Wait, before that¡­


    I quickly move towards Valerie.


    ¡°So, we are inside now, right? Can you tell me what I have to do now?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I can tell you a little but you will know already when we get to Zoe in a few seconds¡­¡± she simply says while opening a door.


    We both got inside and into a small square room with doors on each side.


    I think it is better to know about this from someone else than Zoe because that bitch won¡¯t tell me anything properly¡­


    ¡°I think I would like to know now,¡± I tell her firmly as she opens the left door and we both move inside to find ourselves into another similar corridor again.


    ¡°Okay¡­ so, do you know that Abigale made you do this meeting with the King of Yreles without informing the higher-ups?¡± she asks.


    ¡°I do,¡± I answer her.


    ¡°Well, we told them all about it in the last few days and while they were really angry that we did all of this by ourselves without informing them and even more so that declared you, a male, as our leader, Zoe still somehow managed to calm them down.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s mainly due to the fact that everything went fine and the King still hasn¡¯t figured out about us,¡± she tells me.


    ¡°That¡¯s good for you and everything, but what does it have to do with me being here?¡± I ask her while feeling confused.


    ¡°Well, after everything got settled down, the higher-ups told us to continue the task they had given us with more cautiously and that they will also be sending a supervisor to look after us from now.¡±


    What the fuck?


    ¡°Supervisor? Why?¡± I ask in shock.


    ¡°For many reasons. First is that so we won¡¯t be able to make decisions on our own the next time something like this happens without informing the higher-ups first. Second is that we will be under the King¡¯s gaze all the time from now, so, we all need special advice on that matter and yeah, she will also be seeing that you do the task we give you properly,¡± She answers.


    Do the task properly?


    Wait¡­ she is talking about that rape video I did with Lily¡­


    ¡°What do I have to do!? Don¡¯t tell me that I will¡ª¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything else because it¡¯s not my place to. I will just inform you this, that right now, you will be meeting a person who will help you with this task,¡± Valerie answers while cutting in-between.


    Help me with the task?


    ¡°Has the supervisor came already?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, it is someone else.¡± She answers while moving towards the room.


    Someone else? How many people will help me with this task?


    Suddenly, a strange feeling takes me over.


    My heart starts to pound really hard as if trying to tell me something¡­


    I don¡¯t know why but I am having a really strong premonition that something really bad will happen if I go inside that room right now.


    That I should just run away before it¡¯s too late¡­


    ¡°Why are you stopping?¡± Valerie asks while turning back.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing,¡± I answer with shaking voice.


    Why am I feeling like this? What the heck?


    It makes no sense at all!


    I start moving forwards but the premonition gets stronger with each step¡­


    Valerie opens the door of the room and gestures me to get inside.


    Suddenly, my breathing to get rough as well¡­


    I really shouldn¡¯t go inside¡­


    ¡°They are waiting for you,¡± Valerie says.


    No, I think I am just feeling a bit sick¡­ it¡¯s nothing¡­


    With shaking steps, I move inside the open door and in the next moment, the familiar dimly lit room I was in the last time, comes into my view.


    There are many women here whom I have already met but my gaze fell directly upon the silvery blond-haired girl standing in the middle of the room right next to Zoe¡­


    ¡­ and everything stops around me as if frozen in place.


    ¡°Lily,¡± A whisper leaks out from my mouth.


    Lily is standing right next to Zoe with her eyes wide open in shock as she stares as my face.


    It is clear that she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes that I am here right now.


    Her lips move slightly and I can trace them to tell that she has just whispered my name as well.


    ¡°Ah, you are late, bastard!¡±


    Suddenly, Zoe¡¯s snarling voice enters my ears.


    Unconsciously, I remove my gaze from Lily to looks Zoe but she is already done addressing me.


    ¡°He is the one I told you about,¡± She says to Lily.


    ¡°The one on your mother¡¯s case and also the one who¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­raped you.¡±


    Roeselawik


    I will be taking a little break from public releases to stack some chapters for my patrons, so please bear with me till then! Thank you!


    Get Access to the password of chapter 21 of volume 2 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord and website:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 21: Lily’s Reaction

    Roeselawik


    No one speaks anything further and the whole room falls silent.


    Zoe who just finished telling Lily that I am her rapist is also looking at Lily¡¯s shocked expressions in a surprise.


    Both me and Lily are just staring at each other as if someone has frozen our eyesight in place.


    I cannot exactly tell what expressions my face is showing right now, but inside my mind, there is a hurricane of thoughts storming all over.


    Why is Lily here? And now?


    A-And the way Zoe spoke to her was made it seem like they had spoken before¡­


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Lily is a part of¡­


    No, that¡¯s impossible. I have known and loved this girl since we were 11 and if even if that were the case somehow, why would they have asked me to forcibly rape her before?


    It makes no sense to all if she was already a part of their gang! I think I can at least rule out that possibility.


    Suddenly, another thought enters my mind¡­


    Wait, they don¡¯t want me to do it forcibly with Lily again, do they?


    But if that was the case, why they let her be free to talk and look around their base this time? Shouldn¡¯t they have just tied her up like before?


    Side thoughts like these simultaneously rise in my brain, but the one which is dominating my whole mind is not these questions, but what Zoe just said.


    This Zoe told her¡­ She told Lily that I raped her¡­


    ¡°Caiden¡­ You¡­¡± Lily mutters in a low voice.


    Her face is completely expressionless¡­ Like an absolute death-mask.


    I don¡¯t even know what to speak to her anymore.


    And what can I even tell her? That I was forced to rape her?


    Even though it¡¯s true, will she even believe me now? After someone else has told her about this before me?


    No, I don¡¯t think she would¡­


    Fuck! I should have told Lily when I had the chance, damn it!


    I should have just¡­


    Aargh! No point regretting over things I did in the past or should have done in the past anymore. I need to think what I have to do now¡­


    I need to find a way to convince Lily that even though I was at fault in some way as well, but I did all those things to save her and my life at that time¡­


    In my opinion, there is only way out of this situation right now. That is telling her the truth about what my conditions were at that time as fast as possible.


    I know, I said that she probably won¡¯t believe that¡­ But still, she might give me time to prove my innocence¡­


    And if I could get one of these gang women to confess that they forced me, I could use it as proof.


    And I think I can probably make Emily agree to cooperate somehow¡­


    Gathering up all my courage, I move close to Lily and speak up again-


    ¡°Lily, I¡­ That is¡­ I was forced¡ª¡±


    ¡°You raped me?¡± Lily cut in-between with a low but crystal-clear voice.


    But there is still not even the slightest fluctuation in her expressions.


    ¡°I¡­ I did, but I was¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you told me that you love me¡­ just two days later?¡±


    ¡°I do! I did not lie! I really do love you, Lily! But I was¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you even¡­ When I was vulnerable¡­ When I needed your support¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Lily!  I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I asked you, whom I loved, to overwrite my scariest and the worst memories¡­ But you turned out to be the one who gave them to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Lily, just listen to me!¡± I say while moving my hands towards her shoulder.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to¡ª¡±


    ¡°DON¡¯T TOUCH ME! YOU MONSTER!¡± Lily yells on top of her lungs while swatting away my hand forcefully.


    Finally, her expressionless face breaks as tears start leaking down from her eyes to stream down her smooth white cheeks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ever see your face again,¡± she says while giving me a look filled with extreme hatred.


    Suddenly, I feel strength leaving my legs¡­


    ¡°Lily, please, it wasn¡¯t my fault at all! I love¡ª¡±


    Before I could even finish speaking, Lily puts both her hands on her face to cover it and runs out of the room while sobbing loudly¡­


    ¡°No! Wait! Lily!¡± I yell after her.


    ¡°She is your¡­girlfriend?¡± Zoe asks me in a surprised tone.


    I slowly turn back to look¡­


    Now that Lily is gone, my eyes focused on the other women standing here and I know almost all of them¡­


    Abigale and Clara, who are the other squad leaders have an amused look on their faces. Natalie is also here and she is looking extremely angry for some reason.


    Emily, who is standing beside Natalie is also not showing many reactions to this situation but well, at least she is not behaving weirdly as one would expect of her.


    But my focus is not on them, but entirely on Zoe right now.


    ¡°Is she?¡± She asks again with a surprised tone.


    ¡°Shut up, bitch!¡± I yell at her.


    Without waiting to see her reaction to my rudeness, I run towards the door from which Lily left earlier and exits it to enter into the corridor outside.


    I look around frantically but there is no sigh on Lily here right now¡­


    Lily¡­ Where did you go?


    I don¡¯t know much about this place but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that huge.


    I need to find Lily fast¡­ But where to start looking?


    I doubt that she got to the end of the corridor and somewhere else as I should have at least seen her leaving.


    That means only one thing¡­ That she is inside one of these rooms here.


    Without wasting a single second, I start opening every single door in this corridor randomly and looking inside to find any sighs of Lily there.


    I try to catch the sound of sobbing as Lily was doing that just before she left the room but there are none.


    A few of the rooms I try to look are locked but most of them are open with personal belongings of the person living there scattered inside¡­


    ¡°Damnit!  Where did she go?¡± I say frustratingly while quickly taking a glance inside another empty room.


    ¡°Aaargh!¡±


    The moment I start to close the door, something grabs my hand strongly and pulls me inside the room.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, I find the face of the girl I was looking for so desperately right in front of my eyes.


    Lily¡­


    She is not crying right now unlike just a few minutes before but instead, her face is showing a great worry as she looks at me searchingly.


    W-Why is Lily not crying?


    ¡°Caiden, those women didn¡¯t follow you, did they?¡± Lily asks urgently.


    Roeselawik


    Get Access to the password of chapters 22 & 23 of volume 2 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord and website:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 22: The Girl Who Knows Me Better Than Myself

    ¡°Caiden, those women didn¡¯t follow you, did they?¡± Lily asks urgently.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I just keep staring at her face in shock.


    ¡°Did they?¡± Lily asks again, her voice growing more and more worried by the second.


    W-What is happening? Why is Lily asking me this?


    ¡°Lily, why are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Answer me first, Caiden!¡± Lily cuts in-between.


    ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t think anyone came after me¡­ Well, I can only say for that until I enter this room though,¡± I answer.


    She gives out a small sigh.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡±


    I can see that Lily is clearly relieved to hear this, but still, her worried expressions does not lessen much.


    ¡°And are you okay, Caiden? These people didn¡¯t do anything bad with you, did they?¡± she asks.


    ¡°I am sorry for yelling all those things at you before¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    W-What the heck is this?


    The shock of what Lily is saying to me right now is making me unable to utter even a single word.


    Wait, I am not dreaming again, am I?


    Lily is asking if I am okay?


    And why the hell is she saying sorry to me? This is just fucking insane!


    ¡°L-Lily, about what Zoe told you¡­¡± I speak timidly.


    Suddenly, she lowers down her face to look on the floor.


    ¡°Is it¡­ is it true?¡± Lily also asks in a small voice.


    Lily¡­


    ¡°It is. I-I did it¡­¡± I answer while looking down myself.


    I close my eyes in anticipation of a slap or something from her but it never came¡­


    Instead, a heavy and soft feeling envelops my body.


    I open my eyes in surprise and see that Lily has wrapped her arms around my back and has enclosed me into a tight hug.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she softly whispers in my ears.


    ¡­


    Wait¡­what?


    Am I hearing fine? Did Lily just say thank you to me?


    There is no way this is possible, right? And really, why would she even say that to me?


    ¡°T-Thank you? Why?¡± I ask in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for doing this for me,¡± she whispers again and this time, she even gives my neck a little kiss.


    ¡°Wait wait wait!¡±


    I separate my body away from Lily¡¯s in a flash.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Lily? Are you okay? They haven¡¯t drugged you or something, right?¡± I ask in a worried tone.


    To be honest, this is the only possible way I could think that Lily would say thank you to me¡­


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Lily knocks on my forehead.


    ¡°No, dumbo! I am not drugged or anything. I am thanking you for what you did,¡± she says.


    ¡°But why? What did I do?¡± I ask weakly.


    This is really going way above my head¡­


    Maybe Lily is behaving like this to make me feel even more guilty?


    Well, to be honest, I think I deserve this thank you then¡­


    Lily gives out a huge sigh before speaking again.


    ¡°Caiden, I have known and liked you since I was eleven, okay? I have always noticed every little thing you do when you were around me. And at this point, I can confidently say that I know what and why you are doing something even before you know it yourself.


    ¡°And I absolutely refuse to believe even if you tell me it to yourself, that you were involved in this gang because you want to,¡± she says stubbornly.


    Lily¡­ you¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­I am not here because I want to¡­¡± I answer while still in little disbelieve.


    ¡°See? I was correct! And the only explanation for you being here is that something must have happened to you as well¡­ like me,¡± Lily says while looking at me exploringly.


    I don¡¯t know why, but a strange sort of feeling rises from within me.


    Lily choose to believe not what her eyes told her, but her heart did¡­


    I am so happy that I fell in love with a girl like her¡­


    But still¡­ One thing is bothering me¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you even a little bit affected by the fact that you were raped by me?¡± I ask in a little surprised tone.


    Lily¡¯s face turns a bit strange again before she answers me¡­


    ¡°It is not like that, Caiden. It affected me so much that I was like a broken doll after that day. I can only tell you my condition at that time by the fact that I couldn¡¯t sleep, I couldn¡¯t eat¡­ even my mind was completely blank for most of the time.


    ¡°The only thing which kept repeating inside me was that I wanted to see you. I knew that I could find comfort with only you¡­


    ¡°That day, after we both confessed and made love to each other, my mind finally started to settle down. It was like you washed your love over my pain and suffering.


    ¡°But my problems did not stop there¡­ I was actually contacted by that woman, Zoe, just a day after the rape incident,¡± Lily says.


    ¡°Wait, what? Zoe contacted you?¡± I ask in shock.


    I thought that they planned to let Lily go. I remember Natalie telling me that they won¡¯t contact her again¡­


    ¡°Yes, she told me that they are reaching out to me again because their higher-ups have  made changes to their plans and according to it, I will have to help them out now or they will release my rape video¡­¡± Lily tells me.


    ¡°They are freaking blackmailing you!?¡± I ask loudly in shock.


    Those filthy fuckers! I will make all of them pay for this!


    ¡°Shhhh! Don¡¯t raise your voice or they will hear us! And yes, they are blackmailing me. At that time, I couldn¡¯t even process what they were telling me and kept silent throughout the whole call but after the day we confessed, I could finally understand the seriousness of what Zoe told to me¡­


    ¡°Well, I thought that they were just trying to scare me after a few days of no contact¡­ but the contacted me again today,¡± Lily says.


    ¡°So, that means that they need your help in something, right? What do they want from you?¡± I ask with anger still mixed in my voice.


    ¡°I will tell you that later, but first, I need to know how you got into this mess. I already got  told by another woman here that they allow only females in this gang, then why are they using you as their member?¡± Lily asks.


    I guess it is finally time to tell Lily about all the things¡­


    I start from the day I got kidnapped at first¡­


    ¡°You were going to propose to me?¡± Lily asks with her cheeks turning pink.


    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± I answer while turning a bit red myself.


    Then, I told Lily about how these women made me rape her and also about the meeting of the squad leaders and the other meeting of me with the king¡­ (I skipped the part with Emily and Ava.)


    ¡°So, like you, they also bought me here today and told me that I would be meeting with a person who would help me with some task I have to do. Well, I still don¡¯t know what it is though¡­¡± I tell her.


    The moment I stop speaking, Lily moves forward and tightly hugs me again.


    ¡°You have to go through so many things just because of me¡­¡± Lily says while burying her face into my chest.


    ¡°How the hell it is your fault? If it is anyone¡¯s fault than it is those people who kidnapped us. But don¡¯t worry, e will get away from here somehow¡­¡± I say to Lily while patting her back.


    ¡°Yeah, we will¡­ no matter what. And you know, you were actually brought here to meet me,¡± She says while removing her face from my chest.


    ¡°You? Really? Then, do you know about this task?¡± I ask.


    Suddenly, Lily¡¯s voice turns grave and her face shows many strong emotions at once: anger, frustration, and fear.


    ¡°C-Caiden.. they want you to¡­With my mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mother? What are you trying to say, Lily?¡± I ask in confusion.


    ¡°They want you to rape my mother¡­¡±


    Roeselawik


    Get Access to the password of chapters 23 & 24 of volume 2 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord and website:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 23: We Are Together

    ¡°I-I think I heard you wrong, Lily. Can you repeat what you just said about your mother again?¡± I ask with a nervous laugh.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t hear wrong, Caiden. These people want you to rape my mother and videotape it as they did with me before. After my mother, you will be asked to do the same thing to my older sister as well¡­¡± Lily says while looking extremely angry.


    I just keep staring at Lily¡¯s face, finding myself a bit too shocked for any words to come out anymore.


    W-What is Lily saying?


    Me raping her mother and sister?


    No way in hell¡­


    What is this fucking Zoe trying to make me do!?


    That bitch is going below the belt now!


    ¡°Caiden¡­ will you help me?¡±


    Suddenly, Lily asks me in a strong but pleading voice.


    ¡°H-Help you?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Yes, to save my mother and sister? Please, I-I need your help¡­¡± she says with shaking voice.


    Lily¡­


    ¡°I want to help you, Lily. Believe me, I do. But how can I? I cannot even save myself properly from these people,¡± I say.


    Even I am feeling really pathetic saying this but what can I do? I don¡¯t want to give Lily any false hope¡­


    ¡°Caiden, if you help me, I think we can manage it somehow. I am already raped. It¡¯s just that the pain of that has somewhat lessened for me because it was you who did it, but I don¡¯t want the same thing to happen to my mother and sister as well. And¡­


    ¡°¡­ I also don¡¯t want you to go through that same ordeal again,¡± She tells me with watery eyes.


    The way Lily is looking at me now¡­ with eyes that are almost begging me¡­ how can I say no to her?


    I strongly grab Lily¡¯s shoulder with both my hands.


    ¡°I understand. Though I don¡¯t think that we have much chance of success, I will help you in any way possible to me,¡± I tell her reassuringly.


    In the next moment, a bright smile appears on Lily¡¯s face and she again wraps her arms around my back to give me an even tighter hug.


    ¡°Thank you, Caiden. I love you!¡± she says with emotions almost bursting out.


    ¡°Me too. But how are we going to do it? Do you have a plan or something? Because if they just kidnap them as they did with you¡­ I won¡¯t have any choice but to¡­¡± I say while slightly shaking my head.


    ¡°I know, but these people won¡¯t be able to do the same thing again. My mother rarely leaves the house, where there is high security, and my sister also lives inside the university campus where the entry is prohibited without an I.D. card or being identified from someone already inside,¡± Lily tells me confidently.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If these people cannot reach them, won¡¯t they be safe then?¡± I ask while raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°Well, no actually. The only reason they started out things with me, is not only because I am the least protected one out of us especially when I am in school.


    ¡°But also that as now that I am here under them, they can easily reach my mother and sister through me¡­ Or at least, they plan to,¡± Lily explains.


    What the fuck?


    ¡°What are they planning exactly? Did they tell you that?¡± I ask in a tense manner.


    ¡°Yeah, that Zoe talked to me about it a little but I don¡¯t think even she knows everything. I heard that a supervisor will come and instruct us on what to do exactly¡­¡± Lily tells me.


    ¡°Yeah, Abigale mentioned about that. So, what did Zoe told you?¡± I ask.


    Will Zoe turn out to be a little useful? Or will she remain a bitch?


    ¡°Oh, it was nothing which I haven¡¯t already guessed myself¡­¡±


    So, she remains a bitch.


    ¡°¡­ only that they will be targeting my mother first before they go for my older sister and that I will have to get you close to her. She also told me to introduce you as a friend, but well, there wiil be no need for that. Everyone in my family already knows about you,¡± Lily says.


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t they planning to kidnap your mother? Why do I need to get close to her then? It makes no sense at all¡­¡± I ask in confusion.


    ¡°Well, Zoe didn¡¯t tell me anything more, but I do have a few guesses on why are they making us go it. As I already told you, my mother doesn¡¯t go out of the house except in rare cases.


    ¡°And this fact is already known by these people because of all the snooping around they have been doing around my house for god knows how long. So, maybe, they are trying to lure her out of the house in some way for the abduction to take place?¡± Lily says.


    ¡°Well, if that were the case, I won¡¯t be needed there¡­ then, why are they asking you to get me close to her?¡± I ask while rejecting Lily¡¯s guess.


    Lily gets lost in thoughts again for a few seconds little before speaking again.


    ¡°True¡­ Then maybe, they want you to rape her in the house itself? And they want me to make the video of it there?¡± Lily takes another guess.


    ¡°While that is plausible, it is a bit too risky to actually do so. Didn¡¯t you say that the security around your house is really tight? And it won¡¯t be that quiet exactly if we do things forcibly . The guards will be bound to hear us¡­¡± I say while rejecting Lily¡¯s guess again.


    ¡°Yeah, they most probably will¡­ Well, I cannot think of anything more about why are they doing this at the moment. But still, there is not that much to worry about now,¡± Lily says with a slight smile forming on her face.


    Wait¡­


    ¡°Not that much to worry about!? Are you alright, Lily? We have everything to worry right now!?¡± I speak while raising my voice a little.


    ¡°No, there is at least one thing which is in our favor for now!¡± she says.


    ¡°And what is that?¡± I ask with a glare.


    ¡°We are both together now, Caiden! And it is us who will be executing this task. With your help now and some proper planning, I think we can delay or even stop them from getting to my mother!¡± Lily says in a bit excited tone.


    Man, I don¡¯t see anything to be excited about here but I don¡¯t have the heart to tell this to Lily¡­


    But her excited expressions suddenly changes into a frowned ones.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I am some pathetic person clinging to a non-existent hopes or something, okay? I know what I¡ª no, we are going to do,¡± Lily says defiantly.


    ¡°And what is that?¡± I ask while opening my eyes slightly wide.


    ¡°Well, weren¡¯t you wondering why I yelled at you in front of those women before?¡± Lily asks a bit smugly.


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°By doing that, I made them think that I hate you now and will probably never talk to you. Because I think they will realize that if both of us who are being done wrong with by them, stay in the task together, we can cause many problems for them. But after with this, there will be no room for any suspicion that we might plan something against them,¡± she says.


    ¡°This is¡­ actually a good plan,¡± I say, surprised.


    It really is impressive for Lily to think this ahead even in that situation before.


    ¡°Yes, but it is actually not enough. You will have to do just one thing more, to make it seem like I will hate you forever no matter what. Please don¡¯t say no to this, Caiden,¡± Lily says with her expressions turning extremely serious.


    I don¡¯t like how this sounds¡­


    ¡°W-What is it?¡± I ask in a stuttering voice.


    ¡°You will have to rape me again¡­¡±


    Roeselawik


    Get Access to the password of chapters 24, 25 & 26 of volume 2 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord and website:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 24: Lily’s Plan

    ¡°R-Rape you again?¡± I ask in utter shock.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly ¡°rape¡± if I, myself tell you to do it, right? Well, anyway, my job will be to scream out as loud as I possibly can so that they can find us faster,¡± Lily tells me.


    What is hell is she saying?


    To be honest, I don¡¯t think that such a thing is necessary at all! It makes no sense to do this.


    I mean yes, Zoe and others may think that Lily will absolutely loathe me after I rape her again, even when I am not forced by them to do it, but still, the situation right now is not something where Lily would exactly ¡°like¡± me or anything so¡­


    I look at Lily again and see that she is a bit fidgety and not looking directly at me.


    And I have known her long enough to know what this means¡­


    ¡°Lily, is that the only reason you are asking me to do this? I know you are not telling me everything¡­¡± I ask her.


    For a split second, Lily¡¯s face turns, making both of our eyes meet and her whole body gives a violent jerk.


    In a flash, she again looks down at the floor.


    ¡°W-What are you saying, Caiden? I-I am telling you everything,¡± Lily says in a slightly shaking voice.


    *sigh*


    I place my hand on Lily¡¯s chin and raise her face such that our eyes meet again.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask while raising my eyebrows.


    Lily¡¯s eyes show clear guilt.


    ¡°¡­no,¡± she says in a low voice.


    ¡°Then what it is, Lily?¡± I ask.


    ¡°T-That is¡­ I was thinking about telling you this later and in a little different way but well¡­ See, don¡¯t get me wrong, Caiden, but don¡¯t you think it is too easy for others to take advantage of you?¡± Lily asks earnestly.


    Easy to take advantage of me? What?


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I ask in confusion.


    ¡°You know? Earlier when I was with Zoe, she talked to me about you. Every time, she referred to you as ¡°bastard¡± or ¡°your rapist¡± instead of your name so I couldn¡¯t know your identity, but the way she talks about you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Lily¡¯s expressions turn angry.


    ¡°Uggh¡­ I hate that woman. She just sees you as a pathetic idiot who would do anything if she just points her gun at you. She even called you a coward with who would never stand up for himself,¡± Lily says, her expressions growing angrier as she continues to speak.


    That bitch called me a coward?


    Who was the one who talked to the king while she just sat there silently, huh?


    ¡°Not just that, even the other women here think mostly the same about you¡­ but I want to change that,¡± Lily says in a strong voice.


    Lily¡­


    ¡°I get what you are trying to say. But does it even matter what they think of me? And even if we do try to change what they think, how will this ¡°rape act¡± help us to do that?¡± I ask.


    Lily takes a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°Yes, to tell the truth, it does matter what these people think of you. And about the ¡°rape act¡±, it really will help us very much. Because I am sure, your image will get even lowered amongst the women in this gang after this¡­ and I actually want it to,¡± Lily tells me.


    ¡°What? You want my image to get even lower?¡± I ask, shocked.


    ¡°But you just said¡ª¡±


    ¡°Well, not exactly lowered, Caiden¡­ but changed. Actually, I want them to think of you as a ¡°bad guy¡±. While this would have been very dangerous for you before, even life-threatening¡­ but it is not now, especially when we have their weakness in our hands. And I think you know what weakness of theirs we have, right Caiden?¡± Lily asks while giving me a meaningfully look.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I take me a minute or so, but things finally settle in inside my mind as I understand this weakness Lily is talking about¡­


    ¡°But still, why do I need to make a ¡°bad guy¡± image in front of them? I can use that even now¡­¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. I think these people will only laugh if you go to them right now and start threatening them with it. But, if just once, you go against their expectations, which forcing yourself upon me is, they will start having doubts about what they know of you and your nature.


    ¡°And this doubt will grow and it will also make them think that you might actually use this weakness¡­¡± Lily says.


    I just keep silent and think over this while staring as her determined face.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I will do it. But it might her a bit rough, okay?¡± I finally say.


    I think what we are going to do will be really risky but if we somehow pull it off nicely¡­


    Lily gives out a huge smile.


    ¡°You can be as rough as you want. I am not that fragile, you know?¡± Lily says mischievously with a wink.


    I return Lily¡¯s smile before giving her a hug and a little peck on her soft lips.


    In this hugging position, we move towards the bed at the corner of the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± I say.


    ¡°Iyaaaan¡±


    In the next moment, I lift up Lily¡¯s body in the air momentarily before throwing it onto the bed.


    I jump above on top of her and pin her body down. Then I grab her white sundress around the shoulder area¡­ and rip it apart from there.


    Sorry for ruining the dress, Lily!


    ¡°NOOOOO¡±


    Lily screams in a painful voice, so realistically, that even I stop for a second.


    Damn! Even though it is an act, I too need to make it seem real.


    I grab the torn shoulder straps and with a strong pull, lowers it down to reveal Lily¡¯s huge tits wrapped in a white cotton bra.


    Without waiting, I even lift the bra up such that her tits pop out from underneath.


    Damn! Such huge and wonderful things are these¡­


    On instinct, I move my head down and start strongly sucking on her small, cherry-colored nipples.


    ¡°AAAHHH¡­ DON¡¯T¡­ HEEEEELP MEEEE!¡± Lily screams again.


    She even starts to thrash her arms and legs but there is no much force applied there to do anything.


    Then, while continuing to suck on Lily¡¯s slightly erect nipples, I move my hands down below to flip up her dress as well.


    Damn! I am already getting hard¡­


    This time, before removing her panty, I start unbuckling my pants first.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    Suddenly, Lily hisses to me in a low voice.


    I remove my mouth from Lily¡¯s tits and look up at her face.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, confused.


    Lily¡¯s cheeks turn bright pink just before she turns her face to the left with a jerk.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want that thing to be seen by any other woman than me,¡± she says shyly.


    Damn! So cute!


    I remove my hands from my pants and insert it into Lily¡¯s panties instead¡­


    ¡°Aaaahn¡­ your hands feel so¡ª NOOOO! SAVE MEEE!¡±


    Lily slips out a moan before continuing to scream again.


    I can feel Lily¡¯s pussy getting wet as I start rubbing her small clit.  I also attach my mouth on her tits again and start sucking on the nipples.


    ¡°DON¡¯T DO THIS TO ME¡ª¡±


    *BANG*


    With a loud voice, the door burst open.


    ¡°Get away from her, you damn bastard!¡±


    I hear Zoe bellow from behind.


    The next moment, a pair of hands grab my shirt from the back and throws me away from Lily¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    I land on the floor hard on my butt.


    ¡°You really do like to go too far, huh?¡±


    I look up and see the tall figure of Zoe standing in front of me.


    Her beautiful face is etched with anger and her bright green eyes are filled with hatred.


    ¡°How about I make you go away too far¡­ all the way up?¡± She asks while taking out her gun and pointing it towards my chest.


    Fear grips my mind again.


    I look at Lily who is still lying on the bed and see her staring back with an assuring face.


    Come on! I can do this! For Lily!


    I look back at Zoe and the gun she is pointing at me.


    ¡°Want me to shoot it, motherfucker?¡± Zoe asks menacingly.


    I move my right hand up in a flash and grab the gun¡¯s barrel.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Zoe starts to speak in surprise.


    But I don¡¯t snatch it neither do I throw away the gun from Zoe¡¯s hand but instead¡­ I rest it on top of my forehead.


    ¡°Now shoot it, bitch!¡±


    Roeselawik


    Get Access to the password of chapters  25, 26, 27 & 28 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord and website:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 25: Confronting Zoe

    Even though I am not standing, my legs are shaking badly. My heart is also hammering inside my chest as if trying to get out.


    The only thing I am grateful for right now is that I at least didn¡¯t drink that can of soda before leaving from my house¡­ or I would have already pissed myself.


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!


    Why the hell did I say that!?


    I am basically telling her to shoot me on the forehead now!


    Zoe¡¯s earlier angry face has shock mixed in it as well now.


    Even Lily is looking at me with her eyes wide open in shock. I guess even she didn¡¯t expect me to say this.


    Come on, Lily. Maintain your expression-less face or we will be busted!


    ¡°You want me to blow your fucking brains out? I would have never believed that a pathetic guy like you could try to rape his own girlfr¡ª no, ex-girlfriend. You deserve to die after what you just did¡­¡± Zoe says with a twisted face.


    If this would have happened before, I surely would have succumbed to this pressure and start telling her that it¡¯s a misunderstanding and all.


    But I remember Lily telling me that Zoe tried to berate me in front of her on things I didn¡¯t even do¡­ and that actually made me really angry.


    ¡°Yeah, this one refused to believe when I said that you guys forced me to rape her¡­ Well, I just tried to do what she accused me of,¡± I say with a smirk.


    Damn! I feel bad saying this even though I know it¡¯s not true.


    Well, I do need to create a bad-guy image so¡­


    ¡°By the way, you need a written note or something to pull the trigger, bitch?¡± I ask.


    It is truly taking all my efforts to keep my left hand, which is holding the gun¡¯s barrel, from shaking.


    But even though I am successfully managing to somehow do that, the gun is shaking anyway¡­ because of Zoe.


    I can tell just by looking at her face that she is really pissed off right now. Even her body is shaking from anger.


    Her grip on the gun tightens and I can feel death¡¯s scythe hang closer to my neck.


    Shit! I need to say something or she will really fucking shoot me!


    ¡°But I know you cannot do that!¡± I say rather quickly.


    Zoe looks at me like I am some idiot.


    ¡°And why do you think that, fucker? There is nothing wrong with this gun, you know?¡± she says.


    I give a glance at Lily to see her making a slightly relieved face and urging me to speak further.


    I am really grateful that Lily is here, but she should really be maintaining her ¡°Rape victim¡± face right now.


    I that Zoe is looking at me and there is no one else here¡­


    ¡°Well, if you kill me, then what would happen to your gang, huh?¡± I ask with a fake smile.


    Zoe speaks nothing but maintains her angry expressions.


    ¡°You need me to be the face of your gang in front of the king. And you also need me to keep acting in front of his granddaughter, right?¡± I ask.


    It was about to slip out that Zoe that they need my help in Lily¡¯s mother¡¯s case as well but I remember that I shouldn¡¯t know about this yet.


    ¡°Really? You think that, ugly bastard? What if I just kill you now and get another guy to do all of that, huh?¡± Zoe asks, breaking her silence.


    Seriously?


    ¡°Don¡¯t take me for that much of an idiot that I will believe whatever you say. How will you make the king believe that just some random guy replaced me, huh? And all the members of the gang start supporting him without any objection as well? Bullshit!¡± I tell her loudly.


    Zoe says nothing to retort and just grits her teeth¡­ making me gain some more confidence.


    ¡°Well, in a completely unrelated matter, the way you always threaten me and call me ¡°fucker¡± or ¡°bastard¡± and stuff really angers me, you know?¡±


    I slowly stand up while keeping the gun on my forehead and level up my eyes with Zoe¡¯s.


    ¡°¡­ And what if in this anger, I¡­ ehh¡­ ¡°accidentally¡± let slip the true identity of this gang to Chloe, huh? Or maybe¡­ to the king himself when we meet next?¡± I say while trying to form a nasty smile on my face.


    This is the weakness Lily mentioned before. I am in a position where I can easily come in contact with the enemy of this gang.


    But well, it is a double edges sword with the sharper end on my side. Because my death would be ensured that way¡­


    ¡°You¡­ You fucker! You just tried to rape a girl and now you even dare to threaten me!? I will¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Who are you to tell me not to rape, huh? You MADE me do it the first time,¡± I say, cutting Zoe¡¯s angry outburst.


    ¡°And I am not threatening you. I just want you to change the way to behave with me and we will be fine. You remember what happened in the meeting with the king, right?¡± I ask Zoe.


    This is important. I cannot specifically say that I am threatening or blackmail them. I am not that na?ve to think I can do that.


    ¡°What?¡± she says exasperatedly.


    I give out a small sigh.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about what I have to do in front of the king that day! It was so difficult to make things up by myself. I could have easily screwed up! I think the reason he made Chloe come along with us is because he was actually very suspicious.


    ¡°So, can you tell me why didn¡¯t you even instructed me on the basics of what to do in front of him?¡± I ask.


    I didn¡¯t get to say about this before as Chloe was there but I finally could ask.


    For the first time, Zoe turns slightly flustered.


    ¡°W-Well, you were¡­ I saw your¡­ Nothing!  I just forgot to tell you,¡± She says.


    ¡°Forgot to tell me, huh? I don¡¯t believe that in the slightest but still, don¡¯t you think I would have asked you myself about it if your behavior was decent with me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be behaved decently with, fucker!¡± She says while giving a glance at Lily in her tattered clothes on the bed.


    Thankfully this time, Lily is acting like a lifeless doll there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I deserve it or not. Pull the trigger if you want to, but if you don¡¯t¡­ well, you better start behaving a bit nicer to me from now on. And yes, don¡¯t expect me to cower in front of you as well,¡± I said strongly while unclenching my hand from around the gun¡¯s barrel.


    Fuck¡­


    All of this confidence is from above, to be honest.


    In reality, I am actually starting to feel a bit nauseous from the overbearing fear.


    Zoe¡¯s face is literally red with anger right now. Her hand is holding the gun so tightly that I fear it might get fired unintentionally.


    Please don¡¯t shoot me! Please!


    ¡°Valerie,¡± Zoe calls out suddenly.


    Wait, why is she calling Valerie?


    Don¡¯t tell me that she wants her help to carry my dead body after she kills me¡­


    The next moment, the figure of Valerie enters the room. She is not showing any particular expression seeing the situation here.


    She came this fast? Wait, was she waiting outside or something?


    To my surprise, Zoe starts lowering the gun as well¡­


    Thank go¡ª


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Even though I don¡¯t like killing, I so want to make an exception just for you. But this will affect not only me but our whole organization, so I will have to comply with you¡­ for now,¡± Zoe says while turning her back towards me.


    Her angry expressions don¡¯t get lessen even slightly.


    R-Really!?


    ¡°Valerie, call Emily here and ask her to take care of this girl. After that, explain this fuc¡ª man, the task he will have to do and drop him to his house,¡± Zoe orders Valerie before walking out of the room.


    I look at the Lily again in relieve and get a small wink back from her.


    ___________


    *CLANK*


    I kick the soda can lying on the street on my way to the school.


    Damn! I still cannot believe she didn¡¯t shoot me¡­


    After Zoe left the room, Valerie followed what she told her to and send Lily away with Emily (I was a bit skeptical about this).


    After that, she repeated what Lily had already told me and dropped me home.


    The first thing I did after that was to call Lily, and to my relief, she picked it up in an instant to told me she got home fine.


    After that, we talked about what happened before where Lily praised me on how I confronted Zoe and didn¡¯t back down under her pressure.


    The call continued for a few minutes before we decided to discuss the other related things in school.


    We will try to think of what to do about the so-called supervisor who will be coming in just three days to conduct my task of raping Lily¡¯s mother¡­


    I just hope we can figure something out something before the supervisor gets here¡­


    Suddenly, as my school comes closer, I start to hear yells and screams of people coming from inside.


    What is happening?


    A little confused, I start jogging towards the school gate in a hurry.


    ¡°What the fuck!?  I yell in shock.


    In front of my eyes, many students are standing in a circular formation looking at a few guys fighting with each other.


    Well, rather than fighting, I should say that a single guy who is lying on the ground is being beaten up by 3 or 4 other guys.


    ¡°L-Luke?¡± I say in surprise.


    Yes, the person on the ground is Luke and the one who is beating him up is¡­ Pig.


    Roeselawik


    Get Access to the password of chapters  26, 27, 28, 29 & 30 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord and website:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 26: False Accusations

    I momentarily froze in shock from the scene in front of me.


    Pig and his bodyguard friends are kicking Luke¡¯s lifeless looking body on the ground.


    I can also see the crying figure of Sofia in there desperately trying to stop Pig but she is too small to pose any obstruction to him at all.


    What the actual fuck happened here?


    Even the students gathered around them are doing nothing to help but watch. Some of these fuckers are actually laughing and recording this on their phones¡­


    Before I can even realize myself, my legs start to move and I broke into a full-speed run towards them.


    No one notices have noticed me. Pig is just laughing gleefully as he rubs his dirty shoes Luke¡¯s face.


    ¡°Where did you anger go now, huh, loser?¡± Pig jeers at Luke.


    ¡°You cannot even do anything if I fuck your girl¡ª AAAAHHH¡±


    I jump us and my flying kick lands directly on Pig¡¯s chest, making him fall to the ground hard.


    Everyone here freezes and stares at me in shock. I can tell that no one expected anyone to mess with Pig, much less kick him.


    Even his bodyguards stop kicking Luke to stare at me with wide eyes.


    ¡°Who the fuck¡­ Aaaahh!¡± Pig cries out in pain holding his chest.


    He looks up and his watery eyes focus on me.


    ¡°You¡­ YOU KICKED ME, FUCKER!?¡± Pig screams at me with an angry red face.


    I look back into his eyes with disgust.


    I know I reacted a bit too recklessly, but at this rate, Luke would have been seriously injured.


    Though I am sure if he already isn¡¯t¡­


    Pig tried to get up but because of how roundness and fatness, he again falls down hard.


    ¡°What? Need someone¡¯s help to get up, pig?¡± I ask mockingly.


    A few people laugh from the crowd.


    ¡°Who was that!? WHO FUCKING LAUGHED!?¡± Pig yells furiously while looking around.


    The laughter dies instantly and no one speaks.


    His eyes focus on me again.


    ¡°You are so dead, motherfucker!¡± He tells me menacingly.


    ¡°What the fuck are you guys doing!? BEAT THE SHIT OUT OF THIS BASTARD!¡±


    Pig yells towards his bodyguards.


    Both the idiots flex their muscles and start moving towards me threateningly.


    Damn! These guys will destroy me¡­ I need to run away.


    ¡°What¡­ is happening here?¡±


    The moment I turn around to run, a cold voice with which I am a bit too familiar with interrupts.


    Fuck! Now the situation will turn from bad to the worst for me¡­


    I turn back and true to my guess, see another one of my enemy walking towards me¡­ Neustadt.


    ¡°Sir! Jacob kicked me!¡± Pig says before I can even open my mouth.


    You are really fast at this, huh, fat fucker!?


    ¡°Yes, I saw that. And did he also beat up this boy here?¡± Neustadt asks Pig while gesturing at Luke¡¯s body.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± I tell him angrily.


    Neustadt ignores me.


    I really nasty smile spread over Pig¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, sir. He was kicking and punching poor Luke even after he fainted,¡± he says.


    Neustadt just gives him a simple nod. I can see a smile forming on his face as well.


    I just stare at both of them in shock.


    ¡°I will fucking kill you, you lying piece of shit! You were the one who was beating him along with your fucktard friends!¡± I say angrily.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ such temper,¡± Neustadt says while clicking his tongue.


    He looks at Sofia who is trying to lift up Luke¡¯s body, probably trying to get him to the infirmary, but failing to do so.


    ¡°Someone help this girl,¡± Neustadt says calmly.


    I start to move forward.


    ¡°No, not you,¡± He tells me.


    A second later, a guy from the crowd comes out and lifts up Luke¡¯s body with the help of Sofia. All three of them move towards the building and disappears inside.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s one thing done¡­¡±


    Neustadt points at a wimpy looking guy standing at the front of the crowd.


    ¡°You, tell me, did Jhonny beat up, what was his name, Luke?¡± he asks him.


    Pig gives the kid a threatening stare.


    ¡°N-N-No sir,¡± the guy answers stutteringly.


    ¡°So, did this one beat up Luke?¡± Neustadt says while pointing at me.


    Pig cracks his knuckles this time.


    The wimpy guy gives me a really apologetic look before opening his mouth.


    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± he says.


    I look around in disbelief. Everyone is silently looking at me. I few with


    What the fuck!? Seriously? Not even one of you will stand up for me?


    Damn! I cannot even blame them. Many people in our school are really scared of Pig.


    I would have been as well if Lily wasn¡¯t my friend.


    But still, this asshole Neustadt¡­


    ¡°Are you blind or something!? These people are clearly scared of him!¡± I say to him angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to me like that. I am your teacher, Black,¡± Neustadt says in a cold and angry voice.


    I know that I am probably digging my own grave here, but to be honest, I am too angry right now to care. It¡¯s not like my life is on the line here anyways¡­


    ¡°Oh, are you really!? I find it hard to believe as you don¡¯t act like one! Just look at these three¡­¡± I say while gesturing at Pig and his bodyguards.


    All their clothes are dirty and there are even a few scratches and small bruises here and there as well, showing the fight they had earlier.


    Well, it looks like Luke at least had hit a few times as well before he fainted¡­


    ¡°They look like they had a brawl! And guess what? I don¡¯t because I just saved Luke from them!¡± I tell him angrily.


    Neustadt just raises his eyebrows.


    ¡°I will only believe what I saw from my own eyes and what the witnesses are telling me. Jhonny and his friends must have dirtied their clothes somewhere. And you do seem experienced in violence as your clothes are not dirty at all even after beating that guy up so badly,¡± he says with a smirk.


    I can literally feel myself shaking from anger right now.


    ¡°Y-You fucking bas¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough! Follow me,¡± Neustadt says while turning his back to me.


    ¡°Where?¡± I ask, not moving from my place.


    He looks back with a cold face.


    ¡°I said, follow me! RIGHT NOW!¡±


    Neustadt yells the last words this time, before starting to move again.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s what you get for kicking me, fucker!¡± Pig jeers in a low voice.


    I give him a middle finger before walking towards Neustadt and together we enter the school building.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I ask.


    Neustadt does not respond and just keep moving forward.


    This bastard¡­


    ¡°Assault¡­¡± Neustadt whispers suddenly.


    I look at him with a jerk. There is that creepy smile again on his face.


    ¡°Lying¡­ using abusive language against a teacher¡­ And even threating to kill a fellow classmate¡­¡±


    He continues with his ugly smile getting wider.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that simple detention would do justice, do you?¡± Neustadt asks.


    W-What is this bastard saying?


    Fuck! Don¡¯t tell me that he is going to suspend me¡­


    After walking for a few seconds more, we reach the end of the corridor where there is a door. And on top of this door, it¡¯s written¡­


    ¡°Principal¡¯s office¡­¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Yes, we are going to the principal,¡± Neustadt says.


    I can see that this fucker is trying his best to not sound too much happy.


    Damn! I am really getting suspended¡­


    Shit! What will I say to Lily?


    Neustadt opens the door of the principal¡¯s office slowly and gestures me to go in.


    The room in itself is grand with photos of various school events and functions hanging on the walls, trophies won by students on the shelves, many neat cupboards, etc.


    In the center of this room, a big Principal¡¯s desk is placed, sitting behind which, is obviously the principal of our school.


    Well, let me tell you this beforehand.


    The principal of our school is a woman. An extremely beautiful woman. And yes, she is just 28, which is really young for a person in her post.


    She is fairly tall with smooth white skin, long black hairs, and beautiful sea-green eyes. Her square-shaped red spectacles and a tiny mole just below her nose give her face defining and alluring characteristics. Her body also looks immensely curvy under her tight dress with huge and heavy-looking tits and a well-shaped ass.


    Well, it¡¯s easy to guess that almost every guy in school lust after her.


    The only problem is her nature¡­ Her very, very strict nature¡­


    ¡°Yes, Professor Neustadt?¡± She asks while looking up at us.


    ¡°Principal Steele, this student has broken some serious school rules just now,¡± Neustadt says.


    Suddenly, his voice turns serious and grave.


    ¡°He needs to be expelled from the school¡­ right now.¡±


    Roeselawik


    See the character photo of the principal on my Discord.


    Get Access to the password of chapters  26, 27, 28, 29 & 30 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord and website:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 27: Punishment

    ¡°Expel him? What rules are you talking about anyway?¡± Principal Steele asks with her eyebrows raised.


    I just stare at Neustadt in disbelief.


    What is this fucker saying?


    ¡°Oh, so many, professor¡­¡± Neustadt says while being unable to hide the excitement from his voice.


    ¡°I caught this boy beating Johnny Bristow who is, you know, the son of Mr. William Bristow,¡± he tells her meaningfully.


    ¡°I did that to save Luke!¡± I say loudly.


    ¡°Shut up, liar!¡± Neustadt says even louder.


    He waits and looks at principal Steele¡¯s face, clearly expecting her to expel me instantly.


    ¡°Okay, violence. And the other rules he broke?¡± She asks simply, showing no particular reaction Neustadt was obviously expecting.


    ¡°O-Other rules? But professor, Mr. William is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please tell me the other rules he broke, professor,¡± Principal Steele says while cutting in between.


    Neustadt looks a bit shocked by the principal taking what he probably expected his biggest weapon, lightly.


    ¡°Y-Yes, well, he threatened to kill Johnny as well! A-And he also beat up another student so badly that he fainted from it. From the looks of it, that boy got some serious injuries as well! I even had to send him to the infirmary,¡± he again tells her strongly.


    This time, her expressions sharpen and she moves her upper body a bit forward on the chair. I can feel her gaze from the top to the bottom of my body. It feels as if she is doing my scanning or something.


    Even Neustadt looks a bit happier to see the reaction he was expecting. But¡­


    She just looks at me for a second more, before leaning back on her chair again.


    ¡°Anything else or is that all?¡± she simply asks.


    Neustadt is looking greatly perplexed now. Well, I am greatly surprised as well, to be honest.


    ¡°B-But professor, that boy was really badly hurt. I even have witnesses against this one. A trustable source even told me that he was kicking his fainted body as well!¡± Neustadt says intensely.


    Oh, so, your trustable source is pig, huh?


    Asshole¡­


    ¡°I get it. You can leave the office now, professor Neustadt. I will talk to this boy here alone, ¡± She tells him solemnly.


    ¡°Talk to him? TALK TO HIM!?¡± He says loudly while turning a nasty shade of red.


    The extremely menacing look on his face is telling me that he has finally lost it.


    Well, with how happy and jubilant he was before, it must be a major blow to him that such a strict principal will only give me the ¡°talk¡± after beating two people up.


    Seriously, even though I am extremely confused, I feel like laughing now.


    ¡°This¡­ This abusive, vulgar and violent bast¡ª student deserved to be kicked out of the school! This is unjust! I am actually doing him a favor by not calling the police right now! I DEMAND HIS EXPULSION! NOW!¡± Neustadt yells angrily.


    But Principal Steele¡¯s expressions do not change in the slightest. It is almost like she is not even hearing Neustadt.


    ¡°Please maintain the decorum of the Principal¡¯s office, Professor Neustadt. And I didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t punish him. I just want to talk to him privately first before deciding what to do. So, leave him to me and please go attend to your class,¡± she says calmly.


    ¡°But¡­ He¡­¡± Neustadt says moving his gaze from me to the principal and to me again.


    I can tell that he really wants to see me get thrown out of the school live.


    This bastard¡­


    ¡°Fine¡­ But I hope you expulse him to set an example for the other troublemakers of the school.¡±


    He says before giving me a last hateful glare and leaving the room while closing the door with a bang.


    For a few seconds, I wait for Professor Steele to start asking me things but to my confusion, she doesn¡¯t even look at me and just start doing something on the computer placed in front of her desk.


    I continue to stand like this for a few minutes.


    ¡°Ehh¡­ excuse me, professor?¡± I finally ask, growing impatient.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she looks up from the computer.


    ¡°Eh¡­ Will I be expulsed or not?¡± I ask, trying to sound as polite as I can.


    ¡°Well, no,¡± she answers in a matter-of-factly tone.


    Really?


    A great relief spread inside me.


    Sigh¡­ but still.


    I can already guess what my punishment is going to be then¡­ Suspension.


    Well, even though being suspended for a while is way better than expulsion, it will become a tough situation for me.


    ¡°How many weeks would will my suspension last, Professor?¡± I ask in a low voice.


    ¡°What suspension? I am not suspending you either¡­¡± she says.


    No suspension?


    ¡°What? Then how are you going to punish me?¡± I ask in confusion.


    Please don¡¯t tell me that you are planning something worse than expulsion or suspension¡­


    ¡°You know, you are actually really unlucky,¡± she tells me.


    Wait, where did that come from? What about my punishment?


    ¡°Umm¡­ I am?¡± I say while looking at her in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, you are. I was just checking the security footage from the grounds just now to find out what actually happened down there, you see?¡± she says.


    Security footage¡­


    Damn! I totally forgot about the cameras around the school! It can be totally proven that Pig was the one beating Luke, not me.


    You piece of shit, Neustadt. What will you do now?


    ¡°Yes! I told you that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! You can see for your¡ª¡±


    *Sigh*


    The principal gives out a sigh making me stop in the middle of my triumphant declaration. She then gestures me to look on her computer screen.


    Curiously, I move forward towards her desk and peek on the video playing there on the computer.


    From the bunch of agitated students standing there, I can tell that this video of the ground before but to my shock, only a portion of the crowd which was there is visible.


    What the fuck!?


    The middle part of this circular crowd formation, where Pig and his bodyguards were beating Luke is not visible here at all.


    Suddenly, from the corner of the screen, I come inside the school gate and stare at the direction of the crowd. The next moment, I start running towards the crowd and my body vanishes just before it jumps up in the air to deliver a flying kick to pig.


    Damn it¡­


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t there any other cameras there? Can we see this from another angle?¡± I ask in frustration.


    ¡°There are other cameras but they don¡¯t show this at all,¡± she answers.


    What the actual fuck!?


    ¡°And this is why you are unlucky. Though in cases like these, I should listen to the teacher present there and give you punishment according to what he told me but¡­ I am not blind to not see the truth myself,¡± she says.


    ¡°You can see? ¡± I ask, surprised.


    ¡°Yes. Remember when professor Neustadt told me that you had a ¡°brawl¡± and that you had beaten up of two students in that, I looked at you closely?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yes. What of it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was looking for the signs of a fight on your body. Your clothes are perfectly clean, there is not even a single bruise or cut anywhere. And I am sorry to say this, but you don¡¯t look like someone who could beat up two guys without even getting your clothes dirty,¡± She answers with a shrug.


    ¡°Y-Yes I didn¡¯t fight anyone!¡± I say quickly.


    Damn¡­ I am actually really impressed that she was observing these things as well.


    ¡°I agree. But still, you will be receiving punishment¡­¡± She tells me in a grave tone.


    ¡­


    ¡°But why? You know I didn¡¯t do anything!?¡± I ask loudly in disbelief.


    ¡°I know, but there is no proof of that. And a teacher just told me things against you. He even said there are witnesses and I don¡¯t think that he is lying. Well, with that Bristow boy involved, I can see how things are working here,¡± she says.


    Damn¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry much though, I will just have you serve an hour long detentions with me after school as your punishments. Though I will have to keep the punishment long enough to keep Professor Neustadt from making a fuss about it,¡± she says.


    ¡°Detention with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and for three months at that. You can consider them as private lessons with me if you want. I can talk to your mother if you want¡­¡±


    ¡°No need for that!¡± I say quickly.


    Even mentioning this to my mother would be bad. And detention is far better than expulsion. It¡¯s just an hour extra anyway.


    And having private lessons with Professor Steele¡­


    ¡°I am fine with it,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Good. You can go now. But wait till the next lesson to go inside your classroom. Professor Neustadt will surely ask you about this and it is better if it is me who informs him,¡± she says.


    ¡°Yes, I know¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Really? You are getting punished for it?¡± Lily asks in shock.


    Right now, it is the lunch break and I am sitting along with Lily in the cafeteria.


    ¡°Yeah. But I don¡¯t think it will be that bad, you know? Principal Steele already knows that I am innocent. We will take it as private lessons,¡± I say.


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t even get that!? This is just wrong, ¡± Lily says angrily.


    ¡°I know¡ª¡±


    ¡°Caiden!¡±


    I stop in the middle of speaking as a girl¡¯s voice calls me from behind.


    ¡°A-Ava?¡± Turning back, I mutter in surprise.


    From the entrance of the cafeteria, Ava is walking towards me with a really strange sort of smile pasted upon her face.


    And I can already tell that she is planning something bad¡­


    Roeselawik


    See the character photo of the principal on my Discord.


    Get Access to the password of chapters  27-32 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord and website:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 28: The Changed Ava

    Ava walks up to our table and stands beside me. The strange smile I momentarily saw on her face has vanished completely now.


    ¡°Can I sit down with you two?¡± She asking a strangely polite voice which doesn¡¯t belong to her in the slightest.


    Both me and Lily look up to her in surprise.


    We both know well how strange it is for her to speak in this tone¡­ especially to me. And there is one thing I am sure about; this girl can never be polite.


    Opposite to this, it can be even said that her hobby is jeering at us¡ª no, me. Just me.


    She never insults Lily¡­.at least not on her face.


    Because no matter how much she hates her, Lily¡¯s father is still the biggest donor of the school. And even that bastard gets real when it comes to Lily¡­


    But seriously, after what happened a few days ago, I don¡¯t even want to see her face again¡­ If that could happen, that is¡­


    ¡°Why? There are many seats empty there,¡± Lily says while pointing towards an empty table.


    ¡°Well, I also want to say something to both of you but¡­ If you are busy talking something private with your boyfriend, I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± she says while pressing on the word ¡°boyfriend¡±.


    ¡°You know we got together?¡± Lily asks with a frown.


    Shit¡­


    Ava knows about this because she saw me and Lily having sex the other day. No one else knows that we are officially together¡­


    ¡°Oh, you are really together? I was just guessing! Well, I am not surprised, to be honest. In my opinion, you both are made for each other¡­¡± she says with a wink while sitting down on the seat next to mine.


    Lily turns slightly pink and does not reply.


    What is this bitch trying to do? There is no way she thinks that me and Lily are ¡°made for each other¡±.


    And by the way, who told her to sit down?


    ¡°So, what do you want to say? Speak fast and leave¡­¡± I say annoyedly.


    I really want her to get away from here fast. I am having a strange feeling that she is planning something bad¡­


    Ava¡¯s face turns grave all of a sudden.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that I want to apologize to both of you¡­¡± she says in a low voice.


    ¡­


    Me and Lily say nothing but just keeps staring at Ava¡¯s face in shock.


    ¡°Especially you, Caiden. The things I have said and done to you are horrible. To Lily, I want to say that I am sorry for feeling jealous of you and causing Caiden, who was your best friend and now boyfriend, trouble because of it¡­¡± she says in an apologetic tone.


    W-What the fuck is she saying?


    ¡°Caiden¡­¡±


    Ava says my name again in a small, emotion-filled voice while puts her right hand on my thigh.


    ¡°¡­ I saw what you did this morning and also the unjust things which happened to you because of it. Do you even know why Johnny and Luke were fighting?¡± she asks with concern.


    Me and Lily look at each other.


    Sofia is still in the infirmary looking after Luke and we both haven¡¯t asked or even talked to anyone else yet.


    But still, what the fuck?


    Ava is saying that it was unjust to me with a concerned look? She should be laughing her lungs out at me right now.


    And anyway, I didn¡¯t even saw her standing anywhere near when the fight was happening. Something is not right here¡­


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t know that yet,¡± Lily answers.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I feel disgusted even thinking about it but I think I should tell you. You both deserve to know what happened. Sofia actually had early practice today because of the inter-school racing tournament coming in a few weeks¡­¡± Ava says.


    ¡°Yeah, she told me about it. I was going to participate in it as well but then I took my name out¡­ for certain reason¡­¡± Lily tells me.


    Well, I know those certain reasons very well¡­


    ¡°Yeah. Though unfortunately for her, Johnny and his friends also came to school early, planning to set up some prank for someone¡­¡± Ava tells us.


    I can easily tell that that ¡°someone¡± is me¡­


    But still, I don¡¯t believe in the slightest that Ava wouldn¡¯t have known about this prank beforehand. She is usually the one to give ideas to that stupid pig¡­


    ¡°And from what I got to know from a girl who was practicing along with Sofia, Johnny and his friends arrived at the tracks after some time and started jeering at her¡­


    ¡°At first Sofia ignored them, but then things got worse and they started body-shaming her as well about her small height and stuff. Finally, crossing the limit, they even started passing sexual comments¡­¡±


    Ava lowers her voice.


    ¡°Like, about her breasts being small and they also said that the only reason why Luke made her his girlfriend is because his, you know, is really tiny and he can only feel with a girl as little as her. They even started asking her to let them have a go at her to show how real men will feel inside and well, some other nastier stuff I don¡¯t want to say as well¡­¡± Ava says.


    What the fuck? That fat Pig said all that?


    I know, Pig has also said things like this once before to Sofia, but Luke and me were there with her at that time and Neustadt also came, so I guess, he couldn¡¯t say much¡­


    But still, to target Sofia out of the blue?


    I don¡¯t remember there being any big incident between Luke or Pig before like the case with me. And there is no chance it was Sofia who did something to anger Pig¡­


    So, why he did say all this? And why to Sofia specifically?


    I look at Lily hoping to find a similar confused face like mine, but instead, she is just looking extremely angry and listening to Ava¡¯s every word intently.


    ¡°Then, as you might have guessed already, Luke arrived and heard what they are saying. Sofia had also started crying by then, which might have increased his anger. And well, Luke attacked them without any thought¡­¡±


    I would have done the same¡­


    ¡°And you both know what happened after that¡­¡± Ava finishes.


    Yeah, Pig and his bodyguards started beating Luke till I intervened¡­


    ¡°How can a person be this bad¡­¡± Lily says with a voice filled with anger and contempt.


    Oh, you don¡¯t know how bad Pig can actually be¡­


    ¡°Yeah, I too realized today that how wrong I was to become friends with Johnny. I don¡¯t want to be associated with such violent and abusive people like him anymore. I have actually decided to become a better person. And I am here because the one from whom I got the inspiration to do so¡­ is Caiden,¡± Ava says while smiling.


    ¡°Me!?¡± I ask, surprised.


    ¡°Yes, you. The way you saved Luke so selflessly made me think about myself again and the person I want to be. You were just that cool¡­¡± Ava says with a little blush.


    What!? You thought of me as cool?


    And wait, what were you saying about being a better person!?


    You literally blackmailed me to have sex with you the other day and even planned to let Lily hear the ordeal!


    Are you saying that you regret that as well? Will you delete the photos of me and Lily having sex?


    I don¡¯t believe that a person can change this fast¡­


    ¡°And the first step to this change is, I think, befriending those whom I troubled so much because of my bad nature before. So, Lily and Caiden, will you both become my friends?¡± Ava asks.


    What the fuck!?


    See, I really doubt that is not but just a farce and that Ava¡¯s intentions aren¡¯t something else. But well, if there is even a slight chance that all of this is real, then I don¡¯t mind making her a friend¡­ only if she deletes the photos and promises to never talk to me again.


    Lily is also looking a bit surprised and confused from what Ava just said but in the next moment, a slight smile appears on her face as well.


    ¡°Sure, if you really want to change, then I don¡¯t mind becoming your friend,¡± Lily tells her with a smile.


    ¡°Really!? I am so happy! And you, Caiden?¡± She asks me.


    Man, this really doesn¡¯t feel right to me but if the photos are deleted¡­


    ¡°Yeah, okay¡­ I guess,¡± I say.


    ¡°Wow! I just got two new friends! I am so lucky!¡± Ava says cheerfully.


    Instantly, she puts her left hand into her right pocket and takes out her phone.


    ¡°Can you save your number here, Lily? It would really help me if you could answer some of my math¡¯s doubts sometime¡­¡± Ava asks while handing out her phone to Lily.


    Hey, why did you using your opposite hand to take out the¡ª wait, what is your right hand still on my thigh, Ava!?


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Lily says while taking the phone from her hand.


    I move my hand on top of Ava¡¯s hand, trying to remove it but her grip tightens¡­


    What!?


    I look at her face again and see the creepy smile there exactly like the one she momentarily had when she was walking towards this table of ours.


    Suddenly, her hand leaves my thigh¡­


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    ¡­ and grabs my crotch.


    Roeselawik


    See the character photo of the principal on my Discord.


    Get Access to the password of chapters  28-33 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!


    You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord and website:


    https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3

 Chapter 29: Plan For Preparation

    ¡°You... You bitc¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is there any problem, Caiden?¡± Ava asks in a concerned voice which is obviously fake.


    Lily also looks up from Ava''s phone and towards me in confusion.


    ¡°I-It''s... nothing,¡± I say bitterly while trying to show a smile.


    Ava''s hand is still on my crotch. I am trying my best to not leak out any voice but Ava is making it really difficult for me. With slow and pressing motions, she is rubbing my cock and balls from above my pants.


    The only thing with is somewhat favorable is the position I am in. It is almost impossible for Lily to see below my waist because of the table and because we are sitting on the corner seat of the cafeteria, others can also not see what is happening down here.


    But as I was expecting, this bitch Ava hasn¡¯t changed at all! This just made my doubts clear that she has some hidden incentive in trying to make Lily her friend.


    But first...


    I look around and notice that no one is looking in my direction. Even Lily is looking at the phone right now.


    In a flash, I grab hold of Ava''s hand and roughly move it away...


    *THUD*


    ¡°OUCHH!¡±


    Ava raises a loud voice of pain as her hand slams against the underside of the table.


    Though it was totally unintentional, this bitch Ava deserves it.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lily asks, looking up in a surprise again.


    ¡°N-Nothing. I just accidentally hit my hand on the table. I am not hurt though...¡± Ava says while gritting her teeth painfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are not hurt... Well, anyway, is there something wrong with your phone? My number is not getting saved at all...¡± Lily asks with her eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°Yeah, two viruses entered my phone a few days ago with some photos I took... and dirtied my phone,¡± Ava savagely says while looking at me.


    ¡°Just try out once more, please! I am sure it will work!¡± she says.


    Lily gives out a little sigh and starts putting her number again.


    The moment Lily''s gaze fell down on the phone, Ava bends towards me.


    ¡°Listen asshole, I will be calling you after a few days. Don¡¯t even dare to think of not answer me. You know the consequences...¡± she whispers to me.


    Instantly after, she stands up and her innocent smile returns.


    ¡°You know what, Lily? I think your number is already saved. It¡¯s just not showing...¡± she says while taking away her phone from Lily''s hand.


    ¡°Bye then! I will see you both later!¡± She says cheerfully before moving away from us and leaving the cafeteria.


    ¡°Hmm... I don¡¯t think my number was saved. But anyway, who would have thought Ava Leawitt would ask me to be her friends. She always used to look so angrily at me as if I have done something bad to her. If today¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t have happened, this change in Ava would have been really strange for me...¡± Lily says.


    Lily, today¡¯s incident did nothing on her. She is as bad as¡ª no, worse than before.


    Well, even though I know her intentions are nothing good, but still, what is she planning?


    I thought she would do something big right now judging by the way she was smiling and behaving at first. But still...


    Apologizing to us, praising me and making Lily her friend... I can tell that there is a meaning behind everything she said and did just now. The only question is what?


    And also, what she whispered in the end to me...


    She will call me after a few days? Why?


    Obviously, she will have me do something for her and it might even be similar to what she had me do last time, that is, having sex with her. Well, it can be something else as well.


    But if she exactly repeats what she did last time, there is no way I will follow. But I don¡¯t think she will. I have a feeling that she is thinking about doing things a lot worse this time.


    And yeah, why will she call me after a few days? She can tell me what she wants me to do right now.


    The only reason for this can be that whatever she is planning needs time to prepare...


    But she won¡¯t be the only one preparing...


    I at least know that I have a few days'' time before she calls me. This can actually be a great opportunity for me to think of something before, so that I can hold my grounds against her when the time comes.


    But still, Ava is not the end of my worries. After today, only two days will be left before the supervisor comes and the task to rape Lily''s mother starts.


    To be honest, I am doubtful that me and Lily can think of a solid plan against this unknown supervisor in just three days, but well, we will have to try...


    And I have a feeling that starting from the arrival of the supervisor, my activities in the gang will increase as well, which leads to the inevitable task of seeing Chloe again.


    From what Abigale said to me earlier, the gang is just stalling time with her right now. Probably showing her around and introducing people. But this cannot be done forever.


    I will have to meet her again, and when I do, I will have to continue with my persona of a gang leader and also teach her things which I don¡¯t know yet myself.


    This also reminds me that I need to talk to Zoe again as well. I won¡¯t repeat the same disaster with the King. I will have to study a few things about the working of a gang from before I can go in front of Chloe again.


    But all these things are in the future. As for now, I need to do a thing I was panning was before any of this...


    ¡°Lily, will you go out for a date with me today?¡± I ask Lily, who is eating an apple right now in front of me.


    Lily looks at me with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°A-A date?¡± she asks while suddenly blushing furiously.


    Damn! I asked a bit too casually without thinking. I forgot that this will be our first date together as a couple!


    Obviously, we have shopped and eaten together before but no matter what our feeling for each other at that time, we were only friends unlike now...


    ¡°W-Well, yes. W-Will you come?¡± I ask while stuttering a bit. I can also feel my face getting a little hot as well.


    Lily turns even redder and without speaking anything, she just simply gives me a nod before looking away and stuffing the Apple in her mouth.


    Man, she is so cute...


    Well, I am really happy, to be honest.


    I don¡¯t know what will happen in the next few days but I can tell that thing will be really hectic for both me and Lily.


    I really think we need a romantic day out with each other before we can face all these things.


    And well, I don¡¯t think I have ever wished for the school to get over early more...


    Roeselawik


    See the character photos on my Discord.


    Get Access to the password of chapters  29-34 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 30: Date With Lily (Part-1)

    ¡°Sorry...oh, sorry... I am sorry...¡±


    Right now, I am walking in full speed through a crowded street, constantly apologizing to the people I am bumping into.


    ¡°Fuck! I am late,¡± I mutter to myself.


    Me and Lily decided to start our date just after the school end so that we can get as much time together as possible today. The plan was to go home, get changed and meet at a restaurant for some light snacks before getting on with our plan for today.


    But well, I forgot about a few really important things...


    The first is that I never keep my money in the wallet. It remains scattered around in my room. So, I lost around half an hour there finding enough money for the date.


    And second, well, I am basically grounded...


    It seems like my mother has developed some special in-build radar to detect my movements after the recent events of me sneaking out of the house. Making it really tough for me to get past her and out of the house.


    So again, I had to wait till my mom entered the bathroom before running at full speed out of the door.


    I hope Lily won''t get too angry with me...


    After a minute or two, I reach a small restaurant we decided to meet in earlier and enter inside.


    Damn... Even though it¡¯s not evening yet, this place is really crowded.


    Now, where is Lily...


    I glance around the whole place to find her but without any success.


    ¡°Caiden! Here!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice calls me out.


    I look at the direction of this voice and see Lily waving at me from the table furthest to the entrance door. I too wave back at her before moving forward...


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    The moment I take my first step forward, a person ran past me so closely, that we almost crashed into each other.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t run!¡± I yell after but the person doesn¡¯t listen and disappears inside the washroom close by.


    What the fuck is wrong with people these days?


    ...


    Wait, were the hairs of that person green?


    Ahh~ who cares...?


    I move forward again and reach the table Lily is sitting on.


    The moment I properly see Lily, my eyes get open wide in surprise.


    So beautiful...


    Lily is wearing a really pretty knee-length sundress which is white in color with flower patterns all over it. She has put on a light makeup on her face and her long silvery blond hairs are also done neatly with slight curls on their ends.


    I momentarily get lost in her beauty.


    ¡°Caiden? Are you okay?¡± Lily asks.


    ¡°Y-Yeah, s-sorry I got late,¡± I say while shaking my head, trying to come out of the trance.


    I start to sit down directly opposite to her.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lily says while quickly standing up from her seat.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused.


    She doesn¡¯t say anything but just simply bend forward... and give me a quick kiss on the lips.


    ¡°Oh, thanks...¡± I say, turning red.


    ¡°Hahaha... Why are you saying thanks? I am your girlfriend. Kissing should be normal between us,¡± Lily says while laughing.


    Damn! I am an idiot...


    But it feels so amazing hearing Lily say that she is my girlfriend.


    On a somewhat different note, Lily is not looking shy like she was when I asked her for the date before. Instead, she is looking strangely confident.


    ¡°And I haven''t been waiting for long actually. It took me some time to get ready as well,¡± Lily says with a smile.


    ¡°Really? I feel a bit better hearing this,¡± I say.


    ¡°And yes, I have also already ordered a few things. We will eat quickly and leave for the movies after that,¡± Lily says.


    ¡°You have? Good, I thought we will miss our show,¡± I say, relieved.


    Our plan for today is simple. After this, we will go to a movie, then shop some things for Lily and then well we will have dinner at a hotel.


    ¡°You know, Caiden. I think this date is really a good idea. After what happened to us in the past few days, I think we both needed a breather. I am glad you asked me,¡± Lily tells me with a wide smile.


    I say nothing but just return her smile with equal enthusiasm.


    ¡°Oh! The food is here,¡± She suddenly says.


    I look back and see a decent looking waitress coming towards us with a tray filled with food.


    ¡°Here is your order... enjoy...¡± She says in an extremely bored manner while putting down the tray.


    The next moment, her gaze fell on Lily and her eyes open wide in surprise.


    ¡°... beautiful,¡± she says unconsciously.


    And then she looks at me and shows a shocked expression.


    ¡°Brother? No... Cousin? No...¡±


    ¡°Servant?¡± she asks wonderingly.


    What the fuck? Do me and Lily look that mismatched?


    ¡°Hey! You are being rude, okay? And anyway, he is my boyfriend!¡± Lily retorts angrily.


    ¡°What!? Your boyfriend!?¡± The waitress says, shocked.


    ¡°Yes, I love him! You got any problem with that?¡± Lily asks, her mood getting worse.


    ¡°Well, no. But you can do so much better girl! You are so gorgeous! And just look at him! He reeks average!¡± she says while making a face as if some bad smell is coming from me.


    ¡°He is the best person I can ever ask for. You understand? I don¡¯t need the advice of someone like you!¡± Lily shouts while standing up.


    She is bright red with anger now.


    Everyone starts looking at our table.


    Okay, this is getting out of hand.


    ¡°Lily, it''s fine. I don¡¯t care what she thinks,¡± I say, trying to calm her down.


    ¡°No, Caiden. I won¡¯t hear if someone insults you!¡± Lily says.


    Okay, okay.


    ¡°Oh... I get it,¡± the waitress says while nodding.


    Suddenly, she bends down and brings her face closer to my ears.


    ¡°You must be really rich, right? I am warning you. This girl is obviously a gold-digger. She is just taking money from you in exchange for sex and is spending it with her real boyfriend,¡± she says to me meaningfully.


    What is wrong with this bitch!? Lily is way richer than me!


    ¡°You know what? Just shut the fuck up and leave!¡± I shout angrily as well.


    ¡°Hmph... Whatever!¡± The waitress says before leaving.


    ¡°Come on, Caiden. I don¡¯t want to eat here anymore,¡± Lily says.


    ¡°Wait. We will get really late if we go anywhere else now. I think we should quickly eat and about that waitress, we will just complain to the manager later,¡± I say.


    I really don¡¯t want to ruin my date because of someone else.


    ¡°...fine. But we will surely tell the manager about her,¡± Lily says while sitting back again.


    Of course. That bitch deserves to be fired from this shop.


    ----------------------


    ¡°Well, at least the food was good,¡± I say, leaning back on my chair.


    We have finished eating out food and are now waiting for the bill to come. It didn¡¯t us took much time to eat as our order was small.


    ¡°It was okay. I couldn¡¯t enjoy it,¡± Lily says. She is still a bit angry.


    ¡°I know, here...¡±


    This time, I stand up and bend forward to kiss her. Unlike the quick kiss Lily gave me before, I don¡¯t separate my lips until I get a good taste of her soft and plump lips.


    ¡°You feel better?¡± I ask while sitting down again.


    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± Lily says with her cheeks bright red.


    ¡°Urgh... Such a gold-digger...¡±


    Suddenly, a voice says.


    We both look up and see the bitch waitress standing there.


    ¡°Here is your bill... obviously you will be paying...¡± she says to be before slamming our bill on the table and leaving.


    ¡°Okay, this bitch is done for. I am not going anywhere else till she gets fired,¡± I say angrily while taking out my wallet.


    Even though I don¡¯t even feel like paying anything, I actually know the manager and he is pretty good-natured. I know he must have done some mistake hiring a woman like her.


    ¡°Wait, Caiden. We will share the bill,¡± Lily tells me while taking money out of her purse as well.


    ¡°But Lily, you don¡¯t have to listen to¡ª"


    ¡°Nope. You know I will never let a guy pay alone. We will share,¡± Lily says defiantly.


    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± I say with a little smile.


    I enter my hand into my pocket to take out the wallet...


    Wait, where is my wallet?


    I pat around my other pocket and couldn¡¯t find it there as well.


    Fuck! Don¡¯t tell me that I put all the money in the wallet and forgot to bring it!


    Shit! What am I going to do!


    ¡°L-Lily, I am going to the w-washroom for a second. It¡¯s... Ehh... urgent,¡± I say nervously while standing up.


    Lily gives me a simple nod.


    Fuck it! Fuck it! Fuck it!


    How did I forget the freaking wallet!


    I almost ran to the washroom.


    Should I ask someone to lend me money?


    Yes! I should ask the manager. He knows me.


    But man, how will it look if I complain about his employee just after I beg him for money...


    I cannot ask anyone else in front of Lily...


    Yes! maybe someone in the washroom might lend me money after hearing my situation...


    I quickly reach the washroom. The door of men and women section are directly opposite to each other and there is also not much distance between them.


    ¡°AARGH!¡±


    The moment I was about to enter the door of the men''s section, someone grabs my shirt from behind and pulls me.


    And before I can even do something about it, the hand release me itself.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I curse while turning back.


    ...and my eyes almost pop out in surprise.


    ¡°Emily!¡± I exclaim loudly.


    Standing in front of me is Emily with an unreadable expression on her face.


    ¡°I saw and heard everything. So, you raping that Lily was nothing but an act to fool us, huh?¡± She asks.


    Roeselawik


    See the character photos on my Discord.


    Get Access to the password of chapters  30-35 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 31: Friend And Her Hobby

    ¡°...you raping that Lily was nothing but an act to fool us, huh?¡±


    ...


    I keep staring at Emily for a moment, in a shock of her just being here right now before I even start comprehending what she just said.


    Fuck!!!


    ¡°N-No, that wasn¡¯t an act. This is just... ehh...¡±


    This is just what?


    I am seriously lost for words right now. What can I even say? If Emily really saw everything that happened earlier, then it must be clear as hell to her that Lily and I are still together after all the shit that happened yesterday...


    ¡°You know, it was me whom Zoe tasked with calming down and clothing again yesterday. She was telling me that she really hates you and everything is over between you guys. She even said that she never wants to speak to you again...¡±


    ¡°And then, the next freaking day, I see you both on a romantic date,¡± Emily says.


    Damn...


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not a...¡±


    Fuck! No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a fucking date...


    ¡°Zoe actually asked me to look after you in fear that the King might try to contact you again. I never thought I will find something like this, to be honest...¡± Emily says while taking out a phone from her pocket.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± I ask fearfully.


    ¡°Hmm? Zoe told me to call her if anything concerning happens...¡± She says while opening her phone and starting to dial numbers.


    Fuck!!! Me and Lily are goners. I cannot even think of a way to stop Emily from doing this...


    ¡°But...¡±


    Suddenly, Emily herself stops and looks at me again. Her expressionless face is now broken and there is a huge mischievous grin pasted upon her face which I have seen many times before.


    ¡°... I won¡¯t,¡± She says.


    Wait...


    ¡°You won¡¯t tell Zoe!?¡± I ask in shock.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Emily answers.


    ¡°B-But why?¡±


    ¡°Because I consider you my friend!!!¡± she answers excitedly.


    ......


    ¡°Okay, what do you want?¡± I ask while giving Emily a really fed-up look.


    ¡°W-W-What!? I-I don¡¯t want something from you! You are my friend! No, best friend!¡± Emily says while heavily stuttering.


    I raise my eyebrows and just stare at her.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°S-Say something!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t believe me!?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°... Fine. I want something,¡± Emily finally says. Defeated.


    ¡°Well, I already know what you want but still, spell it out, ¡± I say while rolling my eyes.


    ¡°But I am your friend as well, okay? I just want to make it clear first,¡± she says.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it. So?¡±


    ¡°Well, as a friend, I would like you to help me with a little hobby of mine sometimes,¡± Emily says while pressing on the word ¡°friend¡±.


    ¡°... And what is the hobby?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Iliktowchprnanimitateit.¡±


    ¡°...what?¡±


    Emily says something so fast that I couldn¡¯t understand anything.


    For a moment I thought that this is because she is shy to tell me about her hobby but seeing the excited look on her face, I seriously doubt it.


    ¡°I said, I like to watch porn and imitate what¡¯s happening there!¡± She repeats.


    I give Emily the most pathetic look I can muster.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I-It''s not that bad!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Come on! You are killing me!¡±


    *Sigh*


    ¡°And how do you want my help?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, you know, I can only a few things as I don¡¯t want to break my hymen by myself. But if you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t have sex with you,¡± I say clearly.


    ¡°Booooo! You are such a spoilsport!¡± Emily says with a pout.


    First of all, how the fuck do you even imitate porn alone if you don¡¯t want to break your hymen!?


    I give Emily a simple shrug and shake my head gesturing a no again.


    ¡°We could have so much fun together... Haa~ anyway, because you are my friend, I will agree to this. But we can also do things other than just intercourse. I want you to help me with those! Just don¡¯t play me like you tried to last time, okay?¡± She says.


    ¡°So, you want my help in your ¡°hobby¡± in return to not tell Zoe about all of this, right? ¡± I ask directly.


    ¡°I already told you that I am requesting you this as a friend!¡± Emily insists.


    ¡°Requesting? So, I can say no to this, right?¡± I ask with my eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Well, a good friend will never say no to a request...¡± Emily says with an innocent smile.


    *Sigh*


    ¡°So, I cannot say no.¡±


    ¡°I am not forcing you!¡± Emily says while looking aghast (fake).


    ¡°Fine,¡± I say.


    ¡°Fine, what?¡±


    ¡°I will do it. I will help you.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡ª I mean, of course, you will! You are my best friend!¡± Emily says, looking extremely happy.


    ¡°Well, just don¡¯t disturb my date with Lily, okay? You don¡¯t want to ruin your¡°friend¡¯s¡± date, right?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Oh, no! I won¡¯t!¡± She says while shaking her head furiously.


    I have so many problems to deal with in these upcoming days...


    Well, I might just add another one if my date with Lily can go smoothly because of it.


    With a final sigh, I start to turn back to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Emily calls out.


    ¡°Now what? Don¡¯t tell me you want to do it now,¡± I say, my voice turning a little dangerous now.


    ¡°No! I have your wallet. You dropped it outside the restaurant before,¡± she says while taking out a familiar looking wallet and handing it to me.


    What the fuck!? I dropped it outside!?


    Wait, this doesn¡¯t seem right...


    ¡°Hey, you weren¡¯t the one who bumped into me when I entered this place, right?¡± I ask suspiciously.


    ¡°W-What!? N-No! I absolutely didn¡¯t bump into you and ran to the washroom before!¡± Emily says with nervous laughter.


    ¡°I never said that the person who bumped into me also ran into the washroom. Don¡¯t tell me you purposely stole my¡ª¡°


    ¡°Sorry! I need to use the toilet!¡± Emily says before quickly running inside a cubicle.


    ...


    I stand for a few seconds looking at the closed door of the cubicle while trying to find out what the meaning of life is, before turning around to leave the washroom.


    ¡°KYAAAA!¡±


    The moment I step out, a woman bumps into me and gives out a scream.


    ¡°Fuck! I walked out too carelessly, it¡¯s the women''s washroom...


    ¡°Ahh... Didn¡¯t read the sigh properly... Hahaha,¡± I nervously say while stepping aside.


    The woman angrily glares at me as if I am some pervert giving an excuse.


    Fuck you, Emily.


    I just hope some quality time with Lily heals my mind a bit...


    Suddenly, loud angry voices enter my ears. I move out of the washroom area in confusion and the area around the reception front enters the view.


    ¡°Holy fucking hell!¡±


    Roeselawik


    See the character photos on my Discord.


    Get Access to the password of chapters  32-39 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 32: Date With Lily (Part-2)

    ¡°Holy fucking hell!¡± I swear loudly.


    There is literally chaos in front of my eyes. There are pieces of smashed plates on the floor as well as the food they contained. A few flower vases are also shattered brutally and a chair is lying flat on the floor.


    What the fuck happened here?


    I did hear some noises of something breaking and the likes when I was in the bathroom with Emily but I thought that someone accidentally dropped plates or something. Not that someone has purposely done this...


    And amidst this chaos, three people are standing: Lily, the waitress who served us earlier, and the manager. The waitress is shouting, the manager is trying to calm her down, and to my surprise, Lily is standing coolly there just listening to both of them.


    ¡°I never said anything about her boyfriend! Neither did I do anything to her food! This bitch is lying!¡± The waitress exclaims loudly.


    ¡°C-Calm down, Susan. Please don¡¯t yell...¡± the manager says desperately.


    ¡°I mean, seriously, you don¡¯t get any other complaints about her from costumers?¡± Lily asks the manager with a sigh.


    ¡°I-I... yes, I do...¡± he says in a defeated sort of way.


    ¡°What are you talking about!? No one has ever complained about me before this bitch! All of them loved me!¡± Susan, the waitress, says loudly.


    ¡°W-Well, they have... many times. I-It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t tell you before because you are my cousin and I can¡¯t fire you anyway...¡± the manager says while shaking his head.


    ¡°Oh, just shut the fuck up, will you? You are shitty! And your costumers are shitty! It¡¯s not my fault!¡± the waitress says while jeering.


    Oh, so, the customers loved you before and now they are shitty?


    How nice...


    The manager himself is turning a little red now.


    ¡°I am the boss here. You cannot talk to me like this!¡± He says loudly.


    ¡°I will talk to you like I want, ugly!¡± Susan retorts back.


    ¡°You... You ungrateful little bitch! No one will ever hire you! Even I wouldn¡¯t have hired you if my mum wouldn¡¯t have forced me to!¡± he yells angrily.


    ¡°Fuck off! People will beg to hire me. I am just working here because I thought you need some help!¡± Susan says while showing her middle finger to the manager.


    I see Lily give out another huge sigh, moments before she notices me standing outside the washroom.


    And instantly, leaving the fighting cousins alone, she comes to my side.


    ¡°Let''s leave...¡± she simply says.


    ¡°Wait, what happened¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of this place first. I will tell you later. I don¡¯t want to stay...¡±


    Lily lightly grabs my wrist and starts walking towards the door. And just as we left the restaurant, I hear the sound of something heavy fall on the ground... though I couldn¡¯t see what it is.


    ¡°What happened there so suddenly? Did you complain about her to the manager?¡± I ask with a slight frown as we continue to walk further away from the restaurant.


    I thought we will go to the manager and talk to him together as I know already know him a little.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to but she forced me...¡± Lily says with a shrug.


    ¡°She forced you!?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Yeah. After you went to the washroom, she brought me a cake as a complimentary dessert. And obviously, I got suspicious over this because she already got our bill, so I looked at it closely... only to discover clear signs of her spit on top of it...¡± Lily tells me.


    ¡°Wait, she spat on it!¡± I ask in shock.


    ¡°Yeah...and when I confronted her, she denied doing it. So, well, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and compliant to the manager... resulting in all of this,¡± she says while shaking her head a little.


    Damn...


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should see through if she is getting fired or not? I mean, what she did deserves some sort of punishment...¡± I say.


    ¡°You know, I also argued a bit there but she turned crazy after a while and started throwing things around and stuff. Like, I seriously think she is mentally ill. And well, as you heard, there were many complaints about her before and she didn¡¯t get fired anyway...¡± she says.


    ¡°But I think¡ª¡±


    ¡°Caiden, I don¡¯t want to waste any more of the precious time of our date on someone like her,¡± Lily says while cutting in-between.


    ¡°...you are right. I don¡¯t want that either,¡± I say while with a little smile.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the movies. We are getting late!¡± Lily says, a little cheerfully.


    _____________________


    Note: The Movies part of the date will be covered in side-chapters.


    ______________________


    Me and Lily are walking on the street while holding hands together. Our faces are flushed, breathing is rough, and bodies are hot as well.


    The movie ended around ten minutes ago and right now we are on our way to the market where Lily wanted to do some shopping.


    But damn... that was amazing.


    I never thought that something that started with such an unfortunate way could turn into one of the most exciting events of my life.


    We were already a little late and in a hurry, we bought the tickets for the wrong movie and didn¡¯t realize it before it was too late. The unfortunate part was that the plot was completely shitty and the fortunate part was, that there were many quality explicit scenes which we didn¡¯t expect at all.


    And well, what can I say?


    We couldn''t go to the movie we wanted to watch and thought that it would be fun to watch a shitty movie once for a change...


    And yeah, it''s "change" that we got...


    After a while, me and Lily both got really bored from the movie, the Hall was almost empty, and there was literally porn playing in front of both us, so well, we got a little bit flirty and touchy... at first.


    But after almost half the movie got finished, we both became so horny that we couldn¡¯t stop ourselves and started doing stuff we really shouldn¡¯t have done in public. In fact, the only thing, which I can safely say that didn¡¯t happen between us, was blatant intercourse.


    And I should also mention this as well... neither of us came out fully satisfied. Especially Lily.


    I told you that we are holding hands right now, didn¡¯t I?


    Well, not exactly. While our hands are intertwined, Lily is also sticking closely to my whole arm, making it bury between her huge and soft tits. I can also tell that she is purposely moving at an irregular pace so that my arm rubs against her body.


    Well, it¡¯s not that I am not enjoying this so...


    After walking like this for a few more minutes, we reach the market where Lily reluctantly separates from me a little because of the bustling atmosphere of the place.


    ¡°So, what do you want to buy?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Just come with me...¡± Lily says, sounding a little impatient for some reason.


    As we continue to go further into the market, the jealous glares of many people hit us. Men are looking at me hatefully because I am with Lily and women at Lily because of her beauty.


    Though I am enjoying this a lot, to be honest. In fact, I have a permanent sort of smile on my face which I couldn¡¯t hide.


    Obviously, me and Lily have gone shopping many times before but we were not in a relationship then. And this fact makes all the difference.


    ¡°Here...¡± Lily says while stopping suddenly and pointing forward with her fingers.


    ¡°What the...¡±


    Lily is pointing at a shop which seems really expensive to me just from one glance at it. The signboard is large and pure black in color with the name of the shop written in pure gold letters: Rosserra.


    But I am not concerned about the shop being luxurious and expensive. The reason why I am lost for words is that it is a women''s clothing shop. More specifically... a lingerie shop.


    ¡°L-Lily?¡± I say while looking at Lily nervously.


    There is a mysterious bold smile on her face and her cheeks are still flushed. She slowly moves forward and whispers into my ears.


    ¡°I want to buy some underwear. Will you help me decide?¡± she asks sweetly.


    ¡°H-Help you d-decide?¡± I ask while stuttering.


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t want to?¡± Lily asks.


    ¡°No, I want to!¡± I say quickly. I bit too quickly.


    Fuck!


    Lily just giggles a little before taking my hand again and pulling me inside the shop.


    I don¡¯t know why but I have a really good feeling about this...


    Roeselawik


    See the character photos on my Discord.


    Get Access to the password of chapters  33-40 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 33: Date With Lily (Part-3)

    ¡°Good evening, Miss Lily. I am glad to have you back at Rosserra.¡±


    The moment me and Lily enter the shop, a middle-aged woman greets us courteously. She is dressed in formal clothes, fitting to a shop which is this high class.


    ¡°Good evening, Margaret,¡± Lily greets back.


    Hmm, it looks like this Lily is a regular customer here.


    Well, seeing how rich she is, I am not much surprised...


    Anyway, I am feeling really nervous and awkward right now. I haven''t been to a lingerie shop since I was young and mother forcibly took me along.


    Instinctively, I take a quick look around the shop.


    It is relatively big and spacious. The walls are painted with light colors, making the atmosphere bright and calm. The shelves are also neatly arranged, on which, each and every piece of undergarment is displayed differently and with great care.


    Damn... I never thought that there is a shop where they put just 5 underwear in one freaking shelf. How expensive are those things?


    Well, as expected, the number of people here are also very less. In fact, apart from me and Lily, there are only three other customers. Though all of them are women.


    ¡°Come on, Caiden. Let¡¯s go...¡± Lily says while lightly pulling on my hand.


    Shit, I am standing here like an idiot...


    We move past Margareta, who looks totally unperturbed by the fact that I am the only male in this shop right now and also, how close Lily is sticking to my body.


    This one is professional to the core. As expected from a shop like this...


    The moment we move closer to the shelves, another woman appears in front of us. Though she looks young, her dress is exactly similar to that of Margareta¡¯s before.


    So, she is another staff member, I guess...


    In fact, the costumers I mentioned before also have similarly clothed women with them, who are guiding them around and helping them choose their clothing.


    ¡°Good evening, madam... and sir,¡± the young woman greets.


    Unlike Margreta, this one looks a little surprise seeing me here but well, she doesn¡¯t voice it.


    ¡°Good evening. You are new here? What is your name?¡± Lily asks curiously.


    ¡°I am Molly and yes, I joined just last month, madam. So, which type of lingerie would you like to see?¡± she asks politely.


    ¡°First, can you guide us to the changing room?¡± Lily asks.


    ¡°The changing room?¡± Molly asks, confused.


    Ehh? I am confused as well. Why does Lily want to go to the changing room? She has not even selected anything yet...


    ¡°Yes, the changing room. Will you lead us there?¡± Lily asks again, choosing not to say anything.


    ¡°O-Of course, madam. This way, if you please,¡± Molly says while giving Lily a little strange look before turning around and gesturing us to follow.


    All three of us start moving towards the back of the shop. On the way, I decide to take another look around the shop. This time, at the shelves...


    ¡­.......


    What the actual fuck!?


    The thing which attracts my attention is not the underwear themselves, but their price tags...


    1,500 Yeux!? Is this for real!? I am not having a nightmare, am I?


    And that''s not even it. They are getting even more expensive as I look around further around.


    I have had it somewhere in my mind since we entered the shop, that I will gift Lily the underwear she likes but I don¡¯t think I have enough money to pay for any of these...


    ¡°In here...¡± Molly says after stopping in front of a wooden door, the first one in the series of five similar-looking doors.


    Lily does move but turns sideways to look at me.


    ¡°Can you get inside and wait for me, Caiden?¡± she asks.


    ...what!?


    ¡°W-What are you saying, Lily? It¡¯s a women''s changing room! I-I cannot get inside!¡± I say, shocked.


    ¡°Oh, there is no problem with that regards... is it?¡± Lily says, directing the question at Molly.


    ¡°E-Eh? N-No, madam,¡± Molly answers while blushing furiously.


    What!? Even the staff has no problem with a male entering a female''s changing room?


    What is going on!? And why does Lily even want me to wait in such a small place!?


    ¡°But Lily¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please, Caiden? I want to surprise you...¡± Lily says pleadingly while also being a little shy.


    Damn...


    ¡°Fine... But be fast, okay? I don¡¯t want to stay inside for too long!¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Thank you! You are the best!¡± Lily says while giving me a quick kiss on the cheeks.


    And with a small sigh, I leave Lily and Molly and open the wooden door to get inside the changing room...


    ¡°Woah!¡± I instantly leak out a voice in surprise.


    Okay, this is NOT a changing room. It is easily the size of my bedroom at home!


    Large rectangular mirrors are attached on its walls giving me a 360-degree view of my body and there is even a leather sofa placed at the corner of the room. And to my great surprise, there is actually another door attached to this room, which, when I look inside, turned out to be the actual changing room.


    What the heck is this place!?


    *Sigh*


    I guess I will never understand the ways of these high-class people...


    I just simply sit down on the sofa and start waiting for Lily while thinking about many problems I have to face in the next few days to come.


    Ava, the supervisor, Chloe, Neustadt, Pig......


    *Sigh*


    It also makes me realize how much I should appreciate this free time with Lily. I just hope we can do something like this again...


    I wait like this, lost in my own thoughts, for around half an hour more when suddenly, the door of the room opens up again and Lily runs at full speed towards the ¡°actual¡± changing room before disappearing inside and closing the door shut.


    ¡°.......¡±


    I am just staring at the closed door with my jaw hanging open.


    ¡°L-Lily, are you all right?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Her cheerful voice comes from behind the door.


    ¡°A-Are you done shopping?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hmm? Didn¡¯t she say she wants me to decide her underwear?


    And anyway, I saw loads of underwear in her hand when she was running. Did she really intend to buy all of them? Especially knowing how expensive all of them are?


    ¡°Lily, I feel a bit awkward asking this, but do you have enough money to buy all of them right now?¡± I ask reluctantly.


    ¡°Oh, I am just buying a single one. I think you will like it. Others are just for stalling time...¡± she answers.


    Stalling time?


    Suddenly, before I can ask anything else, the door of the changing room opens us slightly and Lily''s head peeks out from within.... which is as red as a cherry.


    ¡°I-I am going to come out. C-Close your eyes...¡± she says stutteringly.


    ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t want to show me? I thought¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want to show you! I-Its just that... I want you to close your eyes first...¡± she says pleadingly.


    Damn... I cannot refuse Lily if she asks anything like this...


    I close my eyes shut.


    ¡°You cannot peak at all, okay?¡± she says.


    Fine...


    The next moment, I hear the echoes of Lily''s footsteps, indicating that she has come out of the room.


    ¡°Should I open my eyes now?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nope...¡± she answers.


    I am still hearing her footsteps. Where is she going?


    ¡°O-Okay, you can open your eyes now...¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    I am speechless looking at what''s in front of my eyes.


    Is... this heaven?


    Lily is standing probably just more than a meter away from me. Her hands are hanging in front of her body and her fingers are interlocked together. Her face is also completely red and she is fidgeting as well.


    And well, what can I say?


    I am more shocked than surprised by what she is wearing.


    I have seen Lily twice in her underwear before but both the time, it was just plain white ones. Obviously expensive, but just plain.


    And now...


    She is wearing a dark purple lingerie set with intricate designs. The bra is big enough to wrap her tremendously huge tits but it only covers up till the area just above her nipples, barely hiding them.


    And her panty is also really lacy and from the mirror behind, I can see it digging so deep inside her juicy ass that it looks as if she is wearing nothing at all.


    But that¡¯s not all. The things which are making my carnal desire for Lily to rage inside are the stockings and the garter belt she is wearing.


    Fuck... That thing is digging into her plump and soft thighs like there is no tomorrow...


    ¡°D-D-Do you like it?¡± she finally asks shyly after giving me a few minutes to properly gaze at her body like a pervert.


    Yeah, so much that I cannot stop myself anymore.


    Sorry, Lily. I think I have lost myself...


    I stand up and move towards her.


    Roeselawik


    Next is the last chapter of "Date with Lily". And after a much deserved break for Caiden, we will be going back to more canon from then on.


    See the character photos on my Discord.


    Get Access to the password of chapters  34-42 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 34: Date With Lily (Part-4)

    Taking just a couple of steps, I reach Lily, close enough that her bulging tits lightly graze my chest.


    Though she seems incredibly shy and fidgety, her eyes are drowning in lust. The way she remains unmoving as I approach, I can tell that she wants me to initiate the act.


    Well, honestly, I am more than happy to do so...


    Slowly, l leans forward, feeling the warmth of Lily''s irregular breaths on my face, which are getting rougher along with my closing in face.


    Her soft and bountiful tits which were grazing my chest before, are totally squashed against it now, again making me wonder how can they be this amazing in size and texture.


    Finally, inches away, we both close our eyes and a second later, our lips meet...


    It always surprises me how soft the lips of a girl are and how good they feel. But I don¡¯t just waste time on feeling her lips. Instantly after, we both open our mouth as well and entangling our tongues in full passion.


    Lily''s sweet saliva enters my mouth and as if acting as an aphrodisiac, it starts heating up my whole body and stronger urges start sprouting within my mind.


    And acting upon these urges, I move both my hands behind and rest the left one on her back and the right one on her practically bare ass.


    ¡°Mhmmm¡±


    Lily leaks out a soft moan as I squeeze her juicy and round ass, only to have my own fingers dig so deep inside her flesh, that I wonder for a second if they will ever come out.


    Fuck... I cannot control...


    Separating my lips from Lily''s, I move down to her neck and start sucking and kissing it.


    ¡°Ahaann... M-My neck... Nnhha... don¡¯t be... so rough...Ahhahan¡±


    Going further below, I kiss her collar bone before burying my face between her huge and soft tits... all along while playing with her meaty ass.


    ¡°C-Caiden... Mmmhh... your hands... they feel... good... Haaaan...¡±


    Lily moans further.


    Sucking on her bouncy tits feels like sucking on a huge marshmallow. I feel like I am in heaven right now.


    But still, I have to move on...


    Reluctantly, I separate my face from her bust and again bend down further to reach her crotch... while kissing her soft and fatless stomach along the way.


    Also, I move my hand away from her ass and grab her plump thighs which are under the stockings instead.


    Damn... This thing is digging into her thigh so much...


    Instantly, again acting upon my urges, I kiss the exposed area between her panty and stocking and even lick it to my heart''s fill.


    ¡°Ahaan... Caiden... D-Do you like stockings?¡± Lily asks breathlessly.


    ¡°Yes, I do. Very much...¡± I answer while again gripping her thighs even stronger.


    ¡°Naahan... Then... I will... Wear them more often... for you...¡± Lily says, giving out more moans.


    So thoughtful of you, Lily... Thanks.


    Again, I remove my mouth from her thighs and look at Lily''s crotch which is directly in front of my eyes. I can see a small wet patch formed on the bottom of the purple panty.


    ¡°D-Don''t stare!¡± Lily says in an embarrassed tone.


    I look up and see that Lily''s face has turned beetroot red. She is not meeting my eyes as well...


    Damn... how cute...


    Suddenly growing hungrier for Lily, I grab her slender waist and lightly pull her body.


    ¡°Bend down on this sofa, Lily,¡± I say.


    ¡°Ehh? O-Okay...¡± Lily says, looking a bit surprised but she still follows through.


    She leans forward and resting her hand on the sofa, automatically thrusting out her meaty ass backward.


    D-Damn...


    As her asscheeks separate, I see that only a thin line of cloth is covering Lily''s slit and back hole. And to be honest, I think I am the luckiest man on this planet to be able to see such a wonderful sight...


    ¡°C-Caiden, we don¡¯t have much time, you see? They might check on us...¡± Lily says in a little hurried way.


    Thought I can see her ears turning redder...


    Really?


    I somehow hold back an urge to laugh.


    While I know Lily is right, I am sure the main reason she is saying this is because she cannot wait any longer.


    And well, I am not going to make her wait anymore either.


    I slightly shift aside the part of panty covering her pussy, revealing the pink little slit which is glistening with love juices and her cute little butthole, to their full glory.


    And without waiting, I plunge my face there.


    ¡°Ahaaa¡ªmmmaaha¡±


    Lily leaks out a loud moan but somehow muffles it midway by covering her mouth.


    While I agree that having sex in a changing room is exceptionally thrilling, it will be really bad if we get caught.


    But well, teasing Lily is really fun as well... I simply cannot resist...


    Mischievously, with rapid motion, I start licking her cunt like there is no tomorrow. Her tasty pussy juice starts flowing inside my mouth and her small clit also gets erect. And in just a few more minutes...


    ¡°Ahaa... No... Nhaa... Caiden... Don¡¯t... Kaah... I will...Ahaaan¡±


    Lily says while leaking out muffled moans. Her whole body begins to tremble heavily from the stimulation I am giving her.


    ¡°I am... Ahaaa... Cumming... Ahaaaaan¡±


    As Lily reaches an intense orgasm, her body starts to convulse and her love juices squirts out.


    Fuck! I cannot take it any longer...


    My cock is so hard right now that my pants might get tear through if I don¡¯t take it out right now.


    ¡°Lily, I will put it in...¡± I say while after standing up, taking out my cock and placing it against Lily''s wet pussy.


    ¡°Y-Yes, put it in... I-I want to feel you... inside me, Caiden,¡± Lily says.


    And as if just waiting for her to say this, I put force into my waist and plunge my huge cock inside Lily¡¯s little snatch.


    ¡°Ahaannn!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    I let out a small grunt while Lily lets out another moan, as my cock gets buried inside her meat hole. The warm and wet sensation of her pussy and it¡¯s tightening around my cock as if it is trying to hold it inside forever is overwhelming.


    Fuuuck...


    I bend forward and grab Lily¡¯s tits from behind, kneading them roughly, while also starting to plow her vagina with slow but rhythmic thrusts.


    ¡°Ahaan... Caiden... It feels... Good... Nhaaah...¡± Lily moans between the wet sounds of churning love juices.


    Well, she is not the only one. Lily''s pussy, which recently losing its virginity to me, is extremely tight and is milking my cock like crazy.


    Combining it with the shenanigans we did at the theatre and all touching and groping just now, my cock is already at a point where it can burst any moment.


    Fuck! I am still not nearly experienced enough to handle this sort of pleasure...


    ¡°Guuhh... Lily... I am about to cum...¡± I say while starting to take out my cock.


    ¡°No, wait! Do it... Inside... I am on pills...¡± Lily says.


    Lily is taking pills?


    Fuck it! I won¡¯t be able to take it outside now anyway...


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    With a final grunt and a single hard thrust, I start cumming and shooting my semen directly inside Lily''s womb, filling it up to the brim.


    ¡°Ahaan... So hot... Inside me...¡± Lily moans.


    I continue to plant my seeds inside Lily like this for a whole minute before the final drops of my semen leave the urethra and both me and Lily fall to the couch, feeling tired but refreshed...


    ___________


    ¡°Thank you for letting us be of server you. We await your return, madam, sire,¡± Martha says with a little bow as me and Lily leave the lingerie shop.


    In the end, Lily actually bought two lingerie, including the purple one. And well, though I don¡¯t know their specific prices, I do know that they are insanely expensive...


    But well, anyway, the main thing is that no one noticed what we were doing inside the changing room. My best guess is that the rooms are somewhat soundproof.


    Haaa~ but that was an amazing experience. Both me and Lily are literally glowing right now. In fact, she looks exceptionally beautiful happy.


    Fufufu... And there is one more thing left. I am determined to make this day even better...


    ¡°So, shall we go to dinner¡ª¡±


    ¡°CAIDEN!¡±


    The moment I start to tell Lily about my dinner plans, a familiar voice calls me out from behind.


    Fucking hell... not her... again.


    I turn back and see Emily running towards me at full speed.


    What the fuck, Emily!? I told you not to disturb my date! But you are a horny little bitch who never listens...


    I almost feel like starting to yell at her in front of all this crowd but I stop myself because I notice that there is something wrong her...


    Is she looking scared? For real?


    Since I have met Emily, I have only seen her laughing mischievously, getting nervous, or joking around. This is the first time I am seeing her look actually scared.


    This is really weird. What could make even a girl like Emily scared?


    ¡°Caiden... Lily...Haa... Haa...¡± she opens her mouth to speak while heavily breathing.


    ¡°We need both of you... the supervisor... She arrived early...¡±


    Roeselawik


    See the character photos on my Discord.


    Get Access to the password of chapters  35-43 on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 35: The Supervisor (Part-1)

    *Sigh*


    I cannot believe this fucking thing is happening...


    My date with Lily was going so well and just when I thought that finally, I am going to have one full day of relaxation and fun... Emily comes running and informs me about a ¡°life wants to fuck you¡± session again.


    And well, here I am right now, sitting on the back seat of a black sedan with Lily on my right side and Emily on my left, going to the gang''s base to meet the ¡°supervisor¡±.


    And fucking hell, I got a bad feeling about all of this...


    *Sigh*


    Anyway, I am a little confused here as well...


    ¡°Hey, Emily, why do we have to meet the supervisor right now, huh? It¡¯s already dark outside. We could have this meeting tomorrow, can¡¯t we?¡± I ask Emily.


    ¡°Hmm... I don¡¯t know. I have orders to bring you and Lily as fast as I can and I am just following them,¡± Emily answers with a shrug.


    Hmm... Is there something wrong with her?


    Even though Emily is not looking scared anymore, her behavior seems strangely different.


    She is not being a bitch and falling face-first on my crotch at every turn the sedan takes. Neither is she trying to cop a feel of my cock ¡°accidentally¡± after every two minutes or so.


    In fact, I cannot even see the carefree and mischievous smile on her face which is like her trademark.


    Hmm... but she was like her usual self this afternoon and if she is like this now...


    Then, the only reason for this change in her could be...


    ¡°Is this supervisor really that bad?¡± I ask her wonderingly.


    Emily looks at me with a jerk. Her face shows a little surprise, telling me that my guess was correct.


    ¡°Mmm... Well, I have heard a lot about her from others. And I guess the simplest way for me to describe her is that she is strict... to us of the gang, at least,¡± Emily answers.


    Strict, huh? I used to think that my principal is strict as well, but she turned out to somewhat good.


    I hope this supervisor is like that as well...


    ¡°Anyway, I have don¡¯t what she asked me! So, I shouldn¡¯t worry about her...?¡± Emily adds uncertainly.


    ¡°She is strict to the gang members? Then, is she good for others?¡± I ask hopefully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have to tell you how she is with others...¡± Emily answers.


    Fuck! I am feeling more nervous now.


    It looks like the same is true for Lily as well seeing that she has suddenly grabbed my hand tightly.


    Haa~ At least I am with Lily. It is because of her that I am still not panicking as much as I usually do. We both need to be of support to each other...


    After a few more minutes of driving, the houses and buildings around us start to lessen in number.


    ¡°We are nearly there. I think you should...... Shit!!! I totally forgot to tell you!!!¡± Emily exclaims loudly, making both me and Lily jump up in surprise.


    ¡°W-What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Chloe! The king''s granddaughter! She will be there as well,¡± she tells me.


    What!!?


    ¡°Chloe will be there!!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so, you know how you have to act, right?¡± Emily asks in concern.


    ¡°.... I do,¡± I answer.


    Fuck!


    ¡°I-Is this ¡°act¡± is what you told me about?¡± Lily asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yeah... it is,¡± I answer.


    I have already told Lily about everything that happened in my meeting with the king. Including the part of me being a perverted gang leader and fondling Zoe and Nora.


    And though Lily looked a bit jealous, she agreed it was necessary for the act to look real. Even now, Lily simply nods understandingly without saying anything much.


    ¡°Oh, so you both are speaking to each other normally again? I just thought you both met in the market by mistake today and I found you two at that same time coincidently. Or, is it that you both are practicing how you will be in front of Chloe?¡± Emily asks in a low voice while raising her eyebrows meaningfully.


    Shit!! I totally forgot to keep up the other act up. Lily doesn¡¯t know that Emily knows the truth...


    ¡°W-Well, as you say, we are practicing...¡± I answer with a small nervous laugh.


    Fuck, it sounds so pathetic. Lily will know that something is wrong here instantly...


    But to my surprise, Lily still remains silent and keeps staring ahead. It looks like she is lost in her own thoughts and didn¡¯t listen to what me and Emily just said.


    Better...


    But still, I know she is trying not to show it on her face but she is as equally scared as I am right now.


    And this gives me motivation as well. To do everything I can, to ensure both of us return safely...


    In just a few more minutes, as Emily said, we reach our destination...?


    ¡°Hey, where is this? Aren¡¯t we going to the base?¡± I ask, confused.


    If I remember correctly, Zoe¡¯s base should be somewhere in the thick forests around the border of the city. But this place looks like it¡¯s close to the downtown region.


    ¡°We are, but not to Zoe¡¯s, but Abigale¡¯s base. You do know that the King still doesn¡¯t know about the underground base, right? Anyway, come on, let¡¯s go...¡± Emily says while opening the door and getting out of the sedan.


    Me and Lily also follows her out and steps into what looks like the parking area of some car dealership.


    Wait, this IS a car dealership... There is actually a board attached on top of the store where it¡¯s written ¡°Abi Car Dealership¡±.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t just stand there, follow me!¡± Emily says.


    Okay, let¡¯s fucking get this over with...


    Both me and Lily start to follow Emily.


    I thought we will be going inside through the front door, but Emily simply led us past it and walk towards the back of the shop.


    For a moment, I even get to a quick glance inside the shop¡¯s front and to my surprise, there are actually customers in there.


    Hmm... the camouflage seems pretty good.


    ¡°Okay, come inside,¡± Emily says, unlocking a small door in the back of the shop.


    After taking a final sort of deep breath, I enter the door along with Lily.


    The first thing I notice inside is how similar this place is from the underground base of Zoe''s.


    I thought that this palace should be a little different, being above ground and all, but it has the same heavy atmosphere to it owing to the dim lightings and the dark painted walls.


    Then, we pass through a corridor before entering inside a large room filled with really expensive looking cars. In fact, I even recognized a few really famous brands.


    Damn...


    ¡°Okay, all the people including the supervisor and Chloe are in the room next to this one. And before we go inside, it¡¯s time for some final instructions I am told to give you¡± Emily says while looking at both me and Lily seriously.


    ¡°As you know, Chloe has not seen Lily yet, so you will be introducing her as your new woman. Also, act exactly as you did in front of the king. And yes, one more thing, our supervisor¡¯s name is Reagan Burling. You are to call her by her first name...¡± she tells me.


    It feels a little weird listening to a serious Emily.


    ¡°So, will this Reagan be introduced as my new woman as well?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t know... Probably. And yeah, one more thing...¡± Emily says.


    ¡°... If you feel the need someone¡¯s help during your ¡°act¡±, feel free to use me,¡± she adds with a little wink.


    Fuck! Emily is turning back to usual now that her task is almost complete...


    Thankfully, Lily, who is still standing silently beside me, don¡¯t seem to understand the meaning behind her words.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± she says while moving to the door and opening it for me and Lily to enter.


    ¡°Woah...¡± I leak out a small voice the moment I see the inside of the room.


    It is big and for once, brightly lit. The only similarity between here Zoe¡¯s room in the underground base is the single, grand sofa-like chair placed in the middle.


    But unlike Zoe''s room, there are other less impressive but still comfortable looking chairs placed around the sofa-like chair for others to sit as well.


    And yeah, people are actually sitting on them right now... and all of them are staring at me.


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    Before I can even look properly at anyone¡¯s face, a sudden and loud voice snatches my attention.


    A tall woman, who is sitting on the chair adjacent to the grand one, calls out before standing up and walking towards me with a strict posture.


    I look at her from top to bottom. Her dark brown colored hairs are long and have a reddish tint on them. Her maroon-colored eyes look really sharp and give a feeling that she is seeing right through me. Her figure is also slightly muscular and along with her large perky tits and plump, round ass, her appeal is greatly intensified,


    And though overall, she looks like a sexy mature woman, I can tell there is something really strange and off about her.


    Just from the way she is holding herself and is looking at me, I feel that she is not someone who should be messed around with. Ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s the supervisor,¡± Emily whispers from behind.


    I guessed that much already...


    The supervisor, Reagan, stops just a meter in front of me and moves her hand forward to grasp mine.


    W-What is she doing?


    Then, she kneels down on the floor and looks back straight into my eyes.


    ¡°I am back, Leader,¡± she says in a revered voice... before kissing the top of my hand.


    Roeselawik


    See Reagan''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 9 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 36: The Supervisor (Part-2)

    Reagan¡¯s kiss is swift and she leaves my hand instantly after. Though she does not rise but keeps kneeling on the floor with her face down, as if waiting for something.


    ¡°Address her,¡± Emily whispers from behind.


    ¡°S-Superv¡ª *Cough* Reagan,¡± I say.


    Shit! I almost slipped out there.


    Instantly, Reagan stands up with a jerk and after giving me a little bow, she starts backing away to her seat.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I loudly say, making her stop on her track.


    Shit! I can see Chloe now. She is sitting on the other side of the throne-like chair, looking curiously at me.


    Because of what Reagan did so suddenly, I totally forgot to start my acting. I need to make some amends.


    And seriously, I am scared as hell to do so¡­


    With a little difficulty, I form a confident smile on my face and move forward to close the distance between me and Reagan.


    Fuck¡­ Here I go¡­


    First, I look at her body from to bottom gleefully like a pervert. She is wearing a tight black tank top and shorts. Her fit figure looks extremely alluring in these tight clothes.


    I move my right hand up¡­


    ¡°I missed these tits¡­¡± I say, just before starting to grope her bust.


    Damn¡­ These things are soft as hell¡­


    Then, I move my other hand behind her back.


    ¡°And this meaty ass as well¡­¡± I say while grabbing her butt and massaging it hard.


    The reason why I am saying that I missed these things is because of what Reagan said earlier-


    I am back, Leader.


    It probably means that she isn¡¯t going to act like my new woman like Lily, but an old one.


    But fuck! I don¡¯t know anything about this Reagan. I hope she don¡¯t kill me for doing this later¡­


    ¡°Leader, my body missed your touch as well¡­¡± she says in a coquettish voice.


    What the fuck!?


    I look up at her face with a jerk and find her looking back at me with a revering face¡­


    The next instant, out of nowhere, she wraps her arms around me to hug tightly. And before I can even realize what is going on, she moves her face forward as well and crashes her soft lips against mine.


    What the heck is she¡ª


    No, she is acting as well. I need to up my game as well or I won¡¯t look like playboy gang leader anymore¡­


    Come on!


    While roughening up my grip on Reagan¡¯s tits and ass, I also invade her mouth with my tongue, to which, she responds with equal vigor. We entangle the tongues and exchange our saliva as well.


    Shit! This is going too far! But I cannot stop now¡­


    After staying like this for a solid minute, we finally separate our lips. Though Reagan don¡¯t stop there and goes on to kiss my chin, my cheeks, and then, my ears¡­


    ¡°Get this Chloe out of this room as fast as possible¡­¡± she whispers.


    What the¡­


    Reagan¡¯s voice is totally different from the revering one before. Her tone is commanding and there is a strange sort of authority in it which, for some reason, made me shiver.


    Anyway, what the heck does she mean by that!? How am I supposed to get Chloe out of the room!?


    And heck! Why is she even here if you don¡¯t want her to!?


    Before I can ask these questions back, Reagan separates her body from mine¡­


    ¡°That was amazing, Leader. I cannot wait to be ravished by you in bed later. After all, we have seen each other after so long. I hope this would end fast¡­¡± she says meaning and rather loudly.


    Oh, I get it. So, this is how you want me to do this, huh?


    Again, Reagan turns around to move to her seat¡­


    *THWAK*


    I slap the ass of her returning figure¡­


    ¡°Just wait, baby. I am going to wreck your pussy good¡­¡± I say while licking my lips.


    Shit! It¡¯s what an eve teaser said in a movie I watched. I shouldn¡¯t have used it here, fuck.


    But no one else except me seems to think much about it. Even Raegan just giggles lightly before moving to her chair and sitting down.


    Hmm¡­ It looks like that grand one in the middle is mine. Let¡¯s go¡ª


    Suddenly, an intense chill creeps up my spine, making me instinctually start to shake from fear. And it takes me no time to guess the source of it¡­


    S-Shit¡­ I forgot for a moment who is here with me right now¡­


    Slowly, while sweating furiously, I turn around, only to find Lily¡­ smiling at me.


    For a second, relief spread inside me¡­ till I see her eyes. Her cold, lifeless eyes.


    Fffuuucccckkk!!!!


    There is not even a trace of fear left on her face. And this is making me fear a lot.


    I know she told me that she didn¡¯t mind what happened in the king¡¯s meeting but still, she sounded really jealous back then. And now, she has seen me in action live¡­


    Slowly, Lily starts moving towards me one step at a time. I too slowly start to back away from her in fear.


    Fuck! The creepy smile on her face looks like someone has permanently pasted it there!


    Please, god! Don¡¯t have me murdered by my girlfriend!


    Like this, Lily keeps moving forward, I keep moving backward¡­ till the throne-like chair comes on in my way.


    Fuck this chair! There is nowhere to go now!


    I look sideways and see Chloe looking at me. Though her face is blushing a little, her eyes show confusion from seeing this behavior of mine.


    Damn! This situation is so fucked up!


    But still, I cannot lose my ground in front of Chloe¡­


    I take a deep breath.


    Let¡¯s do this!


    The moment Lily gets close enough, I grab her hand in a flash and pull her towards me.


    ¡°Kyaaaa!¡±


    The next instant, both of us fall down on the chair behind me, such that Lily gets seated on my right thigh.


    Even in this situation, I cannot help but notice how soft and plump her ass feels¡­


    Fuck! I need to focus!


    Without giving any time for Lily to react, I wrap my arms around her and kiss her on the cheek¡­


    ¡°You know I am not doing all this because I want, Lily. Please understand¡­¡± I quickly whisper.


    Lily looks at me again. I can tell that she doesn¡¯t like this at all but still, her cold eyes start to soften and her dangerous smile also vanishes. Instead, a pout takes its place¡­


    ¡°You act a bit too good, idiot,¡± she says while hitting me on the shoulder lightly.


    I take a breath of relief.


    At least, Lily is fast to recollect her mind. I know that she understands the situation we are in but I think, seeing her boyfriend kissing someone else so passionately really flipped her switch for a moment there.


    Okay, now let see¡­


    I take a glance around the room. And now that I finally look properly, it is as Emily told me earlier.


    Everyone I know from the gang is here: Zoe, Natalie, Abigale, Clara, Nora, Valarie, and some other girls whom I seen but never talked before.


    All of them are looking at me with different types of expressions. Zoe and Clara: anger. Abigale: amusement. Nora, Valarie, and Natalie: indifferent.


    But my main focus right now is¡ª


    ¡°Shower me with lots of love as well, master!¡±


    Suddenly, a heavy body falls on top of me and wraps itself around. Instantly after, I start getting stimulations all over my body.


    Who the fuck¡ª


    I look down and the first thing which enters my vision¡­ are green hairs.


    ¡­


    Fuck you, Emily.


    It looks like she has returned full on to her lewd bitch mode again and I can do nothing but keep going with her right now because of Chloe¡­


    Now, both my thighs are occupied. On my right is Lily and on my Left is Emily. And I am sorry to say, but neither of them is exactly light in weight.


    ¡°Ahh~ my body missed you the most, master! Please let it serve your first!¡± Emily says lewdly while rubbing her body against me.


    She even starts to kiss my neck while her right hand starts to grope my crotch.


    Why the fuck are you calling me master!? And where the fuck are you keeping your hand!?


    Fuck! I cannot even swat it away or it will look weird in front of Chloe¡ª


    Suddenly, Emily¡¯s hand gets forcibly taken off my crotch¡­ by Lily.


    Her angry look has returned and she is glaring at Emily threateningly.


    ¡°Whaaat? It¡¯s just acting~¡± Emily whispers singingly before going for my crotch again¡­ but Lily beats her to it.


    ¡°I will do it then¡­¡± Lily whispers back before starting to rub my crotch lewdly.


    But Emily isn¡¯t the one to give up this quickly. She smiles back and her hand starts fighting with Lily¡¯s over the right to rub my crotch.


    Fuck! I am getting erect now!


    Wait, I think I can use this chance¡­


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± I start to laugh.


    Looking sideways, I see that Chloe¡¯s doubtful look is again converted into a curious one. Her face is also bright red again.


    ¡°You see? The moment I return, my women starts fighting over my cock¡­¡± I say smugly to Chloe.


    ¡°A-A-And why are you telling this to me!?¡± she shouts, her face changing its color to that of a ripe tomato.


    ¡°Just wanted to know if you want to join the fight, baby,¡± I say with a wink.


    ¡°I want to¡ª I-I mean, I don¡¯t want to! And don¡¯t call me baby!¡± she bellows.


    ¡°Hahaha, such cutie. Anyway, tell me, how come you are here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me cutie as well! And what do you mean by that!? Have you forgotten that I am told to stay here with you!? You are the one who goes disappearing on me for 5 days!¡± she says angrily.


    ¡°Just busy with school, my love,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!!! And how come you go to school even though you a gang leader?¡± Chloe asks suspiciously.


    Fuck! I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned school!


    But Lily and Emily¡¯s fight over my crotch is distracting me!


    I need to think of something¡­


    ¡°Obviously, I got to school. Where do you think I hire new girls with tight virgin pussies, huh? Like this one here¡­¡± I say while lightly slapping Lily¡¯s plump thigh.


    Though Lily is busy with Emily and doesn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°Y-You pervert¡­¡± Chloe says angrily.


    ¡°Of course, I am a pervert, baby! A big one at that. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, can I ask you to leave? I am going to have a big orgy with all my women present here¡­¡± I say while grabbing Lily¡¯s tits and shaking them.


    ¡°Hey! Mine as well!¡± Emily hisses and places my other hand on her tits by herself, before continuing her fight with Lily.


    ¡°H-Hey, what orgy!? I want to ask you a few other things as well!¡± Chloe says.


    ¡°As I said before, everyone waits until I finish playing with my women. We will talk tomorrow unless¡­¡± I say while forming a fake creepy smile.


    ¡°¡­you wish to participate in the orgy and agree to keep it a secret from the king,¡± I tell her with a wink.


    Damn! I am a goner if she says yes¡­


    ¡°Yes¡ª¡±


    Holy fuck!


    ¡°¡ª I-I mean, no. I don¡¯t want to participate!¡± Chloe shouts. Though her face has turned even redder.


    ¡°Oh, so, do you want to watch me plow all these pussies?¡± I ask.


    ¡°O-O-Of course not!¡± she answers with a shout.


    ¡°Then leave, ¡®cause we are about to have some fun now,¡± I say while pointing at the door.


    ¡°Aargh! Fine! But you will have to talk to me tomorrow, no matter what!¡± Chloe says while getting up from her seat and moving out of the room¡­ somewhat.


    For real, Chloe? I can clearly see you standing next to the wall and peeking inside. At least try to hide properly¡­


    *CLAP*


    Suddenly, Reagan who¡¯s been sitting beside me silently all this time claps her hand and the next instant, two of the women who are standing around the room as guards move in the middle.


    ¡°Escort Miss Bosi to her room. She might get lost,¡± she orders.


    I can see Chloe jumping from surprise behind the door before running away for real this time.


    I guess she really wanted to see the orgy¡­


    ¡°Okay, so, you passed¡­¡±


    Reagan tells me while standing up.


    ¡°¡­and all of you fail,¡± she says looking at Zoe and other gang women.


    All of them look back at her in surprise.


    ¡°What? We fail?¡± Abigale asks in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, you all did except those two women sitting on his lap. And this calls for me to give you your first lesson here¡­¡±


    A nasty smile forms on Reagan¡¯s face, completely different from before.


    And it scares the shit out of me¡­ and everyone else as well.


    Roeselawik


    See Reagan''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 9 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 37:The Supervisor (Part-3)

    ¡°Lessons? What lessons?¡± Clara asks up in a little scared tone.


    ¡°Oh, I am going to give you all some acting lessons,¡± Reagan answers, her smile widening.


    ¡°T-There are so many important things to do, madam. We cannot waste our time on things like acting¡­¡± Clara says, her voice turning a little accusing.


    I cannot help but notice that there is some hate in Clara¡¯s eyes for Reagan. And also, that this hate is directed at her chest.


    Suddenly, Reagan¡¯s glare intensifies, making Clara flinch.


    ¡°Let me remind you, Clara. You are just a simple squad leader while I am in a much superior position here than you. So, you will just do what I say. Is that clear?¡± Reagan says menacingly.


    ¡­.


    ¡°I asked, is it clear!?¡± she asks, louder.


    ¡°Y-Yes, madam,¡± Clara says while gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Good. Now, I want to ask something to all of you¡­¡± Reagan says while looking around the room.


    ¡°Just moments ago, when King¡¯s granddaughter was here, what was your role in convincing her that this boy here is our leader?¡± she asks while pointing at me.


    ¡­¡­.


    No one answers her. There is a confused look on everyone¡¯s face.


    ¡°So, no one will volunteer to answer? Fine¡­ Clara, you will answer me. What was your role?¡± Reagan asks.


    ¡°W-What role? I didn¡¯t have to do anything¡­¡± Clara says in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh, really? Then do you think I, who arrived here just a few hours ago, shouldn¡¯t have done anything as well?¡¯ Reagan asks.


    Clara remains silent and looks down.


    ¡°No answer¡­ Okay then, recount what I did when the boy arrived,¡± Reagan orders.


    ¡°W-What you did?¡± Clara asks.


    ¡°Yes, tell us,¡± Reagan says.


    ¡°Y-You kneeled down to him and k-kissed his hand¡­¡± Clara says in a low voice.


    ¡°And then?¡± Regan asks.


    ¡°T-Then you started to back off but then he¡­ then he¡­¡±


    Clara¡¯s face turns red and she seems unable to speak further.


    ¡°He groped and kissed me. And how did I react to that, huh?¡± Reagan asks further.


    ¡°Y-You k-kissed him back¡­¡± Clara responds while blushing further.


    She is surprisingly shy in saying things like these.


    ¡°Yes, this boy showed a commendable presence of mind by following through his fake personality of a perverted playboy leader, to which I reacted accordingly. It also gave me a chance to tell his boy a way to get Chloe out of this room.


    ¡°And not only me. But these two girls also acted perfectly to make Chloe believe that they are in love with him. And forget not, Emily is just a subordinate under you. And also, after reading that report, that girl, Lily, should hate him now. But still, she acted perfectly¡­¡± Regan says, her voice growing louder with every word.


    Well, she got this wrong. Lily reacted like that because she simply forgot to act hateful towards me in anger and Emily is just a really perverted woman who leaves no chance to grope my cock¡­


    ¡°But everyone else? You all just sat on your dirty asses and watched the show unfold. The thought of participating in the act to make it more believable never even entered your small minds.


    ¡°And I think everyone here understands the severity of the situation, am I right? You all know what will happen if Chloe starts to doubt us, don¡¯t you? Though let me tell you anyway. She will start working on that doubt and will eventually find out about our true identity¡­ King will find out about our true identity¡­


    ¡°And then, who will take responsibility for that?¡± She asks while looking around.


    No one says anything.


    ¡°Again, no reply¡­ Abigale, stand up!¡± Reagan says in a strict tone.


    ¡°Yes, madam,¡± Abigale says while standing up from her seat.


    ¡°You are a squad leader, right? Will you take responsibility if that happens?¡± Reagan asks.


    Abigale looks down and does not reply.


    ¡°No reply¡­ Clara, stand up!¡± Reagan shouts.


    ¡°Y-Yes, madam,¡± Clara says, standing up from her seat with a jerk.


    ¡°You are a squad leader as well. Will you take responsibility?¡± she asks.


    Clara also looks down and doesn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Tch, useless¡­ Zoe, stand up!¡± Reagan shouts again.


    ¡°Yes¡­ madam,¡± Zoe says.


    ¡°You are a new squad leader, huh? But still, a leader is a leader. Will you take responsibility?¡± Reagan asks.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Zoe also looks down.


    ¡°I see¡­ I see¡­¡± Reagan says while moving around.


    ¡°So, no one answers my question. No one acts where it¡¯s necessary. And no one is ready to take responsibility if something goes amiss because of it¡­¡±


    The smile on Reagan¡¯s face widens.


    ¡°By the way, do you all know why I am smiling even though I am seeing all this incompetence?¡± she asks.


    Again, no one says anything.


    ¡°Let me tell you why. It¡¯s because I find it easier to control my feelings when I am smiling. I also find it easier to control a particular urge of mine this way¡­ The urge to kill¡­


    ¡°And that¡¯s what I want to do right now¡­ I JUST WANT TO PULL OUT MY GUN AND FUCKING SHOOT YOU ALL TO DEATH,¡± Reagan bellows.


    Everyone shakes from her sudden explosion of anger.


    ¡°But sadly, I cannot¡­¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Anyway, now that I am here, everything will be changed. Starting now¡­¡±


    Reagan turns around and looks straight into my eyes, making me flinch under her intense glare.


    ¡°You, come here¡­¡± she says to me.


    Shit!


    I seriously don¡¯t want to go but I feel like it will be worse if I don¡¯t. And even though she praised me earlier, I cannot help but think that I am fucked¡­


    Lily and Emily have already stopped fighting and both are now hugging me closely. Lightly, I place my hand on their backs, urging them to move.


    Emily stands up at once but Lily does so reluctantly. I can see the concern in her eyes as she stands aside.


    Fuck!


    Slowly, I stand up as well and move towards Reagan.


    ¡°Okay, you three come here as well,¡± Reagan says to Abigale, Clara, and Zoe, the moment I reach her.


    All three of them moves closer to us.


    I am having a bad feeling about this¡­


    ¡°Now, as squad leaders, I am going to have you learn to act first. One by one, all three of you¡­ will kiss this boy,¡± Reagan commands.


    What the fuck!? Seriously!?


    ¡°W-What!? I-I won¡¯t! I hate him!¡± Clara says loudly.


    ¡°This¡­ This bastard? No way in hell¡­¡± Zoe says while looking appalled.


    Yeah, like I want to kiss bitches like you!


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    What!?


    I look around and see Abigale looking at me with a smile.


    ¡°If this is the command of the supervise, I will do it. And to be honest, I am a little interested in this man as well,¡± she says while moving closer to me.


    What the fuck!? I haven¡¯t even talked to you that much and you are interested in me!?


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    Before I can say anything, Abigale comes close. Too close¡­ And our lips meet.


    I can smell light fragrance whiffing off from her body. Her soft lips feel warm and moist. And even though it¡¯s a simple kiss with no saliva exchange and no tongue involved, my brain still feels a little mushy.


    After a few seconds, Abigale separated her mouth¡­


    ¡°That was my first¡­¡± She whispers before distancing herself from me and standing next to Zoe and Clara with a rather happy expression on her face.


    ¡°At least one of you is quick enough to act on orders. But this was not enough. It didn¡¯t look like you both were used to kissing each other, much less being intimate, which we are trying to make Chloe believe. Well, I guess you will need more practice and I have a plan for that as well¡­¡± Reagan says.


    More practice!?


    Fuck¡­


    ¡°But I will tell you all about it later. First, Clara, you will kiss him now¡­¡±


    ¡°B-But I don¡¯t want to!¡± Clara says loudly.


    Even I don¡¯t want to kiss this small flat chested women.


    ¡°Hey! You just thought that I am flat-chested, right!?¡± Clara shouts at me angrily.


    How the fuck did she read my mind!? And anyway, it¡¯s not like she not flat-chested¡­


    ¡°There is a little bulge! And I am still growing!!!¡± Clara yells.


    You are 22 years old. They won¡¯t grow¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t kiss this disrespectful man!!!¡± Clara shouts.


    ¡°I am not taking no for an answer, Clara. Kiss him right now or suffer the consequences!¡± Reagan says threateningly. Her eyes glints even more menacingly than before.


    Not just Clara but everyone flinches again.


    ¡°Aargh¡­ Fine,¡± Clara says while looking at me hatefully.


    The next instant, she runs towards me at full speed. Before I can even realize what is happening, something soft touches my lips and vanishes after a split second.


    ¡°You should be grateful!¡± Clara says angrily while moving back to her place.


    ¡°That was the most pathetic excuse for a kiss I have ever seen¡­¡± Reagan says with a glare.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ That was the best I can do,¡± Clara says, looking away.


    ¡°Your best is really pathetic then. But well, I won¡¯t make you kiss him again¡­ for now. My plan will take care of all of this,¡± Reagan says with a smile.


    Damn¡­ I don¡¯t feel like hearing her plan at all.


    ¡°Now, Zoe, your turn¡­¡± She commands.


    Zoe does not move.


    ¡°I said, it¡¯s your turn, Zoe. Kiss this boy,¡± Reagan says again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Zoe whispers.


    ¡°You what!? Say it out loud!¡± Reagan says.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kiss a man! Especially this bastard asshole!¡± Zoe says strongly while pointing at me.


    I can see absolute loathing in her eyes for me. I can tell that she really doesn¡¯t want to kiss me at all costs.


    Well, I don¡¯t feel bad at her rejection as even I don¡¯t want to kiss this bitch¡­


    ¡°You will kiss him and you will do it now!¡± Reagan says threateningly.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Zoe refuses again.


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t follow my order?¡± Reagan asks. Her voice turning low all of a sudden.


    ¡°I am sorry but I cannot¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, the door of the room opens up and two women enter the room¡­


    Wait, what!?


    And both of them are holding a man by his arms.


    Damn¡­ he looks as if someone has beaten him really badly.


    His face is bruised and his eyes are puffy. There are also torn places in his clothes from where I can see open wounds leaking blood.


    ¡°He was trying to break inside the base, madam. And though he refused to tell us anything, it looks like he is a spy from how he is dressed,¡± the first woman speaks.


    ¡°He also tried to resist and run away, so we had to subjugate him harshly,¡± the second woman says, explaining the wounds.


    ¡°Fuckers¡­¡±


    Suddenly the man speaks up. Slowly, he raised his head and looks at us.


    ¡°I will never tell you anything even if you¡ª¡±


    *BANG*


    Suddenly, an extremely loud noise fills the room and in the next instant, the man drops to the ground. There is a hole in his head now and blood is spurting out from it.


    What¡­ the¡­


    ¡°You see¡­¡±


    A voice enters my ears.


    I look around and see Reagan standing there with a gun in her hand.


    ¡°¡­ I never hesitate to pull the trigger.¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Reagan''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 9 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 38: The Supervisor (Part-4)

    ¡°So, where were we¡­¡± Reagan says while turning around and looking at Zoe again.


    ¡°Oh yeah, you told me that you won¡¯t kiss this boy, right? That you will not follow my direct order? Are you sure about that?¡±


    She lightly blows away the smoke from her gun.


    Zoe remains silent. Her whole body is shaking and she is staring at the dead man with her eyes wide open.


    And she is not the only one. Everyone is in shock about what just happened. Some of us didn¡¯t even see that man¡¯s face properly and now he is lying dead in front of us.


    But the one who is probably affected the most is me¡­


    My heart is pounding like crazy and my breathing is roughened to its limit. And even though this place is air-conditioned, I feel sweat forming on my forehead.


    What¡­ the fuck¡­


    This is the first time I have seen a person die in front of my eyes, let alone being murdered. And to tell the truth, before this, I don¡¯t think I had realized the full extent of the danger I am in.


    I can easily be there instead of that man, with a hole in my head¡­


    ¡°See, I am getting weary of all of this, okay? I have other matters to discuss as well. Just give me your final answer, Zoe. And remember, I have no need for people who cannot follow orders,¡± Reagan says while rubbing the barrel of her gun.


    Damn¡­ it is clear as day that she is threatening her.


    Zoe¡¯s expressions turn even more severe and she turns around to look at me.


    ¡°I will¡­ kiss¡­¡± she says.


    What!? But you said¡­ You sounded so determined not to¡­


    Zoe starts to move towards me and with each step she takes, the fear on her face decreases and gets replaced by utter revulsion. There is so much hate in her eyes that even I find it hard to look back at her.


    ¡°You are going to regret this¡­¡± she whispers to me in a calm yet scary voice.


    Hey! Why the fuck am I going to regret this!? It¡¯s not me who is forcing you!


    The next moment, Zoe roughly grab my hairs and pull me closer into a kiss. Though the instant our lips touch, she jerks my head away.


    ¡°Ahaa!¡± I cry painfully.


    It¡¯s almost as if this bitch is trying to pull my hairs out.


    ¡°Hey! What the fuck are you doing!?¡± Reagan asks angrily.


    ¡°Kissing him¡­¡± Zoe answers simply.


    You fucking cunt!


    ¡°Kissing him? You are trying to make him go bald! Your kiss is even worst than Clara¡¯s,¡± Reagan says while giving her a pathetic glare.


    ¡°I am sorry for not meeting your expectations, madam,¡± Zoe says while moving away from me.


    ¡°Oh, so, you are sorry¡­¡± Reagan says.


    The next moment, a nasty smile appears on her face.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry then. I will help you so that you won¡¯t keep failing my expectations.¡±


    Zoe¡¯s expression hardens again. I guess she doesn¡¯t like the sound of that.


    ¡°Anyway, clear this filth away from here, will you?¡± Regan says while pointing towards the man.


    The two women who bought the man in, hurriedly grab his dead body and drags him out of the room. Their expressions clearly show how relieved they are to leave.


    ¡°Now, you four, go back to your seat as well,¡± Reagan orders me, Zoe, Abigale, and Clara.


    Thank god¡­


    Slowly, I return to my seat as if coming home after fighting a war. Though I can still feel the hateful glares of Zoe and Clara, trying to pierce through my back.


    I was also dreading looking at Lily again but to my relief, she doesn¡¯t look that angry with me. Actually, she looks really scared.


    Damn¡­ She is also traumatized after seeing a murder and I cannot do anything about it right now¡­


    Once we all settle down on our seats again, Regan speaks again.


    ¡°Okay, even though I really want to and you all deserve it, I am not going to waste any more time on scolding all you. We are going to go straight to the mission which I am here to supervise and see through its completion.


    ¡°Saying it most simply, Harrison Storm¡¯s wife and older daughter will be raped by that boy as well, and it will be done while remaining totally inconspicuous to the king,¡± Reagan says.


    Fuck¡­ she really is here for that¡­


    Suddenly, Lily, who is standing beside me, places her hand on my shoulder and grips it strongly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly a simple mission, as it might sound or, it would have been left to useless people like you all. So, I want to say this beforehand: those who won¡¯t show obedience and follow my orders exactly will be punished severely by me. And believe me, you don¡¯t want to know how I punish people¡­¡± Reagan says with a smile.


    ¡°Now, about the first part of the mission which is raping Harrison Storm¡¯s wife, Adeline Storm. According to the information we have gotten from our spies, she rarely ever leaves her house. In fact, we haven¡¯t seen her go outside even once.


    ¡°And this makes the situation much difficult for us as the security of that house is really strict and there is no way of abducting her while she is inside.


    ¡°But we have already decided upon the plan to counter that. We will send this boy disguised as Lily¡¯s boyfriend and try to lure her mother out of the house through any means necessary.


    ¡°As this situation mostly depends upon the actions and decisions of a third party, I cannot say that our plan is absolute beforehand. Though I will be in full contact with Lily and the boy through earpieces and command them on every step.


    ¡°Now, because we will do our first attempt in the evening tomorrow, I want all the preparation done by the afternoon. And remember, everything should be¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow!? We will be doing it tomorrow!?¡± I ask loudly in shock.


    Reagan raised her eyebrows and look at me with a dangerous face.


    Shit! I unconsciously spoke out!


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± I quickly say.


    ¡°Yes, we will be doing it tomorrow. Got any problem with that?¡± Regan asks.


    ¡°N-No,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you do. So, as I was saying, I want everything to be done perfectly. I won¡¯t tolerate any mistakes from anyone,¡± Reagan says sternly.


    Fuck¡­ How are me and Lily going to counter this now!? Tomorrow is too soon!


    ¡°Now, one more thing and we are finished for today,¡± Reagan says. A nasty smile returns on her face for some reason.


    ¡°I already told you how important it is for us to maintain our cover in front of the King. In fact, the success of all our missions depends upon that. Even the one we will do tomorrow.


    ¡°And after seeing your uselessness when Chloe was there and how the three squad leaders kissed that boy, I can say that our cover is in great danger of being exposed.


    ¡°And well, we cannot let that happen¡­¡±


    Reagan¡¯s smile widens even further and she turns around to look straight at me.


    Fuck¡­ Look away! Look away from me!


    ¡°From today onwards, I am allowing this boy to do anything he sees fit, to make every woman present in this room grow accustomed to being intimate with him.


    ¡°And by anything, I mean anything¡­¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Reagan''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 9 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 39: Fk’ed Up Life

    Man¡­ yesterday really was a crazy day¡­


    Right now, I am lying on top of my bed and watching the sunrise through the window while being lost deep in my thoughts.


    Sigh¡­


    I cannot believe that the least fucked up thing that happened to me was the extension of my grounded period for another month.


    Obviously, my mother¡¯s switches were flipped last night and the moment I entered the house, she started yelling at me on top of her lungs.


    The lecture started from the importance of rules and how I am a trouble-child for not following through my punishment properly and continued till she started heavily doubting that my ¡°animalistic¡± urges might have exploded again and I ran off from home to attack some innocent young woman.


    Knowing that my mother won¡¯t stop till she is finished letting off her anger, I just stood there listening with a neutral face and went to my room after dinner was also refused to me.


    Well, at least I already anticipated that something like this will happen and planned to eat on my way home. And thankfully, it was Nora who was dropping me and she is somewhat nice to listen to my request.


    But still, what am I going to do from now on¡­


    Reagan had ordered me to come to the gang base on every alternate day of the week, directly after school. And if some emergency comes, I will have to leave anything I am doing and go straight to them.


    Sigh¡­ I don¡¯t even want to imagine what mom is going to do to me¡­


    And fuck! This is just a speck of my worry. There are other things as well which are bound to fuck my life way worse than this¡­


    First is raping Lily¡¯s mother, which Reagan wants me to do today.


    As I guessed before, me and Lily got no chance yesterday to discuss about anything we might be able to do to prevent this. Our only hope is that we might be able to come up with a plan at school.


    Though I doubt we would be able to come up with something solid, as Reagan hasn¡¯t told us much about the plan. Well, even she is going to command us using earpieces on the spot.


    But to be honest, I think the possibility of me actually raping Lily¡¯s mother is extremely low. I might not even reach her house, let alone do something else.


    And don¡¯t be mistaken to think that I have thought of some genius plan to delay all of this.


    No, it¡¯s because I am sure that I will be assassinated before the school ends today¡­


    Why? It¡¯s because of what Reagan said last night at the end of the meeting.


    About how I can do whatever I want to make every woman in the gang used at being intimate with me.


    Though I understood what she meant at once, at that moment I didn¡¯t think that it is something to be worried about much.


    I mean, she wants me to do anything I want, right? What if I don¡¯t want to do anything? Nothing will happen then, right?


    Sigh¡­ how wrong I was¡­


    What she basically told me is to train the girls. And well, what comes after the training?


    Obviously, their test¡­


    And she clearly stated that those who will fail to meet her expectations in front of Chloe will be given a punishment.


    And that punishment is sleeping with me on the same bed for a whole week¡­ completely naked.


    Like, fuck!!!


    With how Zoe was looking at me, I am sure she will be the first to send assassins to kill me. What I saw was pure bloodlust in her eyes.


    And not only her, but Clara was also looking like she wants to stab every inch of my body. In fact, all the other women were looking really tense as well.


    And Lily¡­


    Well, her anger was directed to everyone else except me. The very least I can say is that she wants them to perform their best in front of Chloe, or she might do something really bad.


    But still, I am confused about how this punishment will work.


    I mean, they won¡¯t be sending any girl to sleep in my house, right?


    My mom will really call the police on me if that happens¡­


    Sigh¡­


    Well, fuck it. I don¡¯t even want to know¡­


    I look at the alarm clock beside my bed.


    It¡¯s 7:00 already, huh?


    I stand up from the bed and start moving towards the bathroom.


    Let¡¯s get ready for another fucked up day¡­


    ¡°Here¡­¡± Abigale says while putting a pen inside the pocket of my shirt.


    ¡°A pen? Why?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a simple pen. There is a small camera hidden in its cap which will allow us to see what¡¯s happening inside the house¡­¡± she answers.


    So, it¡¯s like those spy cameras they use in the movies, huh?


    Well, I guess they really did complete all the preparations Reagan asked¡­


    Right now, I am sitting in the back of a big van and I am on my way to Lily¡¯s house. Sitting alongside me are Lily, Abigale, Nora, while Valerie is driving the van.


    School got over a couple of hours ago and nothing much of concern happened except the usually dickfuckery by Pig and Neustadt. Even in my first detention with Principal Steele went fine as I just simply sat there in her office and watched her work silently.


    And when I finally got of the school; I found this black van waiting for me with Lily already sitting inside it.


    ¡°Now, both of you, take this and plug them inside your ears¡­¡± Abigale says while taking out two black colored earpieces from a pouch and handing them to me and Lily.


    ¡°There is a microphone inbuilt inside them, so we can hear you more clearly.¡±


    Hmm¡­ Due to the color and small size of these things, I don¡¯t think anyone will notice them that easily.


    ¡°Okay then, we will be reaching out destination in a few minutes. Madam Reagan is already in another van parked close to the house, along with a few other people. And yes, she wants me to remind you that you both have to strictly follow her each and every command. And that any defiance will be punished severely.


    ¡°Also, we won¡¯t be able to drop you directly in front of the house because of security cameras, so you both will have to walk a bit¡­¡± Abigale tells me and Lily.


    Both of us simply nods without saying anything. We are a bit too overwhelmed with nervousness right now to say anything¡­


    A few minutes later, the van stops. I look outside and see a familiar-looking street.


    ¡°We have arrived. You both can get out of the car now¡­¡± Abigale says.


    Fuck¡­


    Roeselawik


    See Reagan''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 9 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 40: Lily’s Mother (Part-1)

    ¡°Here, take this as well. Give this to her mother,¡± Abigale says while handing me a bouquet of flowers.


    Me and Lily are already out of the car and are waiting for Abigale and others to check the functioning of cameras and microphones for the last time.


    ¡°Okay, everything is good. You can go now,¡± Abigale says while giving us a nod.


    Haa~ Let¡¯s do this.


    I grab Lily¡¯s hand and both of us start to move forward. I personally know this street very well as I have been to Lily¡¯s place many times. It shouldn¡¯t take us more than a couple of minutes to reach the house.


    After a few seconds, my head unconsciously turns sideways to look at Lily and find her staring back at me.


    For a moment, I get tempted to talk to her but remembering that we have to maintain the act of being angry with each other, I stop myself. The same thing seems to happen with Lily as well and she also does not initiate any conversation.


    I guess we can be a little normal when we reach the house¡­


    As I guessed, in a minute or so, Lily¡¯s House comes into my view. And like every time, it takes me a few seconds to come out of awe from its grand sight.


    Even from outside, the house seems to tell the richness of people living inside it. With its well designed modern structure, spacious garden, huge swimming pool, and other luxurious amenities, it¡¯s like a dream house of anyone.


    And as someone who has been in it many times before, I can confidently say that the inside of the house is equally amazing.


    Well, if only the man who owns this house would have been as wonderful, me and Lily would never have been in the shitty mess we are right now¡­


    ¡°Good evening, Miss Lily, Mr. Caiden.¡±


    The moment we reach the huge front gates of the house, a male voice greets us politely from the speakers attached to the wall. And instantly after that, the gates open up slowly with a small clicking noise.


    [Okay, can you both hear my voice?]


    Suddenly, Reagan¡¯s voice comes from the earpiece.


    ¡°¡°Yes¡­¡±¡±


    Me and Lily together reply in a low voice. I can sense how tense Lily instantly got just from her voice.


    [Good. Proceed inside the house now¡­]


    Damn¡­ I am getting more nervous for some reason.


    After walking on the paved path, me and Lily reach the front door of the house, which also gets instantly open from inside.


    ¡°Welcome back, Lily,¡± a female voice greets us.


    Standing behind the door is a really beautiful woman. Her jet black hairs are long and lustrous. Her wonderful light brown eyes are striking. Her white skin is flawlessly smooth and her alluring face contains delicate features. She even has an amazingly curvy figure with big and bountiful tits and a round peachy ass.


    But well, the thing which is making her sexiness tenfold is her outfit¡­ her maid outfit¡­


    ¡°Bella, is mum in her room?¡± Lily asks.


    ¡°Yes, she is resting right now,¡± Bella answers.


    This is Bella Theresa, Lily¡¯s personal maid and also her friend. She is a 20-year-old woman and was previously working as Lily¡¯s older sister¡¯s personal maid. Though she has been in Lily¡¯s family since she was born as both her parents also work and live here.


    [Lily, ask this maid to call your mother downstairs.]


    Suddenly, Regan¡¯s voice comes from the earpiece again.


    I can see Lily getting slightly shaken up from getting her first command.


    ¡°C-Call mum downstairs, please. Me and Caiden want to talk to her about something¡­¡± Lily says while slightly stuttering.


    As Lily mentions my name, Bella¡¯s gaze turns towards me for the first time.


    ¡°Oh, so you are back here again, huh?¡± she asks in disdain.


    Oh, I forgot to mention¡­ Bella doesn¡¯t like me that much. No, she completely hates me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I answer in a low voice.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ probably up to no good again,¡± she murmurs while eyeing the bouquet in my hand.


    Hey, I can hear you¡­


    After giving me a final glare, Bella turns to Lily again.


    ¡°Sure, I will call her¡­¡± she simply says before turning around and walking away.


    ¡°Come on, Caiden¡­¡± Lily says while lightly pulling on my hand and urging me to come further into the house.


    We make our way to the living room and sit down on the luxurious cushiony sofas. Like the whole house, the living room is also big and has a modern feel to it with brightly colored walls decorated with artistic paintings, craft items placed on small wooden tables, and thriving plants in small pots.


    I look sideways and notice Lily looking down while holding her head. I can tell that she is desperately trying to think of a way to stop Regan¡¯s plan but is failing.


    Damn¡­ Seeing Lily like this and not being able to support her really pains me.


    [Hey, boy, listen.]


    Reagan speaks again from the earpiece, making Lily sit up straight again with a jerk.


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡± I say in a low voice.


    [I want you to show your best behavior in front of Adeline Storm. Your impression on her matters the most in our mission, am I clear?]


    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± I say.


    [And Lily, I want you to act more confident. It is your own house, not someone¡ª]


    ¡°Lily?¡±


    Reagan stops speaking in the middle of her sentence as a female voice enters my ears.


    I look up and see a woman standing at the entrance of the living room.


    Wait¡­ what is this?


    The woman is wearing really weird clothes. Her long white skirt is reaching her ankles. Her white top has really long sleeves and its collar also is elongated such that it covers her entire neck.


    Adding the white socks and gloves, the only part of her body I can directly see is her face which is also lidden with heavy makeup for some reason.


    Heck! I cannot even see her eyes because of the huge black glasses she is wearing.


    At least I can see her long hairs which are dark brown in color and can trace her curvy figure with huge tits and meaty ass.


    ¡°Mum¡­¡± Lily suddenly says while addressing the woman.


    What!? This is Lily¡¯s mother!?


    [Boy, give her the bouquet. Fast!]


    Hastily, I stand up from the sofa and move towards Lily¡¯s mother with quick steps.


    ¡°T-These are for you, Mrs. Storm,¡± I say stutteringly while presenting the bouquet to her.


    [Boy, speak properly!}


    Reagan says angrily.


    Fuck¡­


    ¡°Oh, you much be Caiden, right? It¡¯s nice meeting you after such a long time. Though Lily regularly shows me so many photos of yours that I haven¡¯t forgotten your face,¡± Mrs. Storm says while taking the bouquet and handing it to Bella who is standing beside her.


    Well, it might sound really weird but even though I have known Lily for many years and have visited her house numerous times, this is probably the third or fourth instance I am actually meeting her mother. In fact, the last time I saw her was years ago.


    Hmm¡­ Though I don¡¯t remember her dressing sense to be this bad.


    And anyway, who wears clothes like this at home!? Is she planning to outside?


    But the gang said that she never leaves her house¡­


    ¡°You and Lily wanted to talk to me about something, right? Well, let¡¯s sit down first, shall we?¡± she asks with a smile while moving towards the sofas.


    I follow her and sits down next to Lily again. Mrs. Strom sits in front of us and Bella stands next to her.


    ¡°So, what is it?¡± she asks with a smile.


    Lily opens her mouth to speak.


    [Lily, wait. The boy will tell her. And remember, be as direct and confident as possible.]


    Reagan says.


    Fuck¡­ I never thought that I will confront Lily¡¯s parents as her boyfriend like this.


    I inhale deeply.


    ¡°Mrs. Storm, I¡­ I proposed to Lily a few days ago and she said yes. We are a couple now,¡± I say quickly in a single breath.


    Bella gasps and her eyes open up wide in shock, but Mrs. Storm doesn¡¯t say anything.


    I can feel my heartbeat rising and ears going numb from anticipation.


    Damn it¡­ I cannot even see her expressions to guess what she is thinking.


    After a few seconds of complete silence, Mrs. Storm¡¯s lips get thin for a moment before she opens her mouth to speak¡­


    ¡°I am sorry but I cannot allow this¡­¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Reagan''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 (no chapter) TOC for advance chapters

    Hey guys! I am making a TOC for advance chapters you can read on my patreon and website. Though the links of these chapters given below will lead you to my website only. This TOC will be regularly updated.


    Note: All the chapter mentioned down below are available at $2 tier on my patreon. From the next release, I will start uploading chapters for the $7 tier as well.


    Advance Chapters:

 Chapter 41: Lily’s Mother (Part-2)

    ¡°M-Mother?¡± Lily says in a small and disbelieving tone.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you two to be in a relation,¡± Mrs. Storm repeats while turns her face away.


    ¡°B-But why? Why won¡¯t you?¡± Lily asks in a shaky voice.


    She doesn¡¯t reply.


    [Okay, this is the unexpected situation I talked about. I want both of you to stay calm and say exactly what I tell you to¡ª]


    ¡°Answer¡­¡± I say loudly.


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Storm says in surprise while looking at me.


    ¡°I said, answer Lily. Why won¡¯t you allow us to be in a relationship?¡± I ask angrily.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you dare talk to madam like¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bella¡­¡±


    Bella tries to angrily retort but Mrs. Storm holds her back by raising her hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you anything, Caiden. I will explain it to my daughter later,¡± she answers coolly.


    What the fuck!?


    I know I shouldn¡¯t say anything and wait for Regan to tell us what to do now, but this is just too shocking and infuriating for me.


    I mean, fuck what the gang wants me to do for a second. Even if everything was normal and I would have told Mrs. Storm about my relationship with Lily on my own accord, this is what would have happened, right?


    Then¡­


    ¡°You have to tell me. I love Lily and have all the right to know why her mother doesn¡¯t want me to be with her,¡± I strongly say.


    Even though Mrs. Storm is wearing those huge glasses, I can clearly feel her intense gaze on me. I too stare back at her without flinching even once.


    ¡°Fine¡­ I will tell you¡­¡± she finally says.


    ¡°You are simply not worthy of her, Caiden.¡±


    ¡­¡­what!?


    ¡°I am not worthy of Lily!?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, you are not, ¡° she answers instantly.


    ¡°B-But why?¡± I ask in a low voice.


    ¡°Hmm? Do you really need me to answer that? Just look at yourself and my daughter. The difference between you two is that of night and day. This relationship is nothing but a phase in her life and has no actual future to it. I won¡¯t allow my daughter to waste her time on nonsensical things like these,¡± She says.


    ¡°Just a phase? How can you be so sure that me and Lily cannot have a future!? I love her and I am willing to do¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, please. You both are just teenagers in school who want to experience the sweet thing called love. What do you even know about being in an actual adult relationship and the problems which come with it?


    ¡°You want to know why I think you don¡¯t have a future with my daughter, right? Well, sorry to say, but you belong to a lower-middle-class family, Caiden.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just imagine for a second that you get married to my daughter. Can you guarantee that to fulfill Lily¡¯s every demand like we, her parents, do? That you can sustain her current lifestyle on your own? That you can keep her as happy as she is with us right now?¡± Mrs. Storm asks.


    ¡°Money is not everything! Me and Lily can be happy as long as we are with each other!¡± I say defiantly.


    Mrs. Storm gives out a sigh.


    ¡°I agree that what you said sounds good to hear and everything but reality doesn¡¯t work like that, Caiden. It¡¯s just wishful thinking,¡± she says.


    ¡°It is not! Let me be in a relationship with Lily and I will prove it to you,¡± I say in a strong voice.


    ¡°You want me to gamble my daughter¡¯s future just so that you can prove something to me? You are sounding more and more childish, Caiden.


    ¡°I will say it for the last time, so, listen well. You cannot be with my daughter,¡± Mrs. Storm says sternly.


    ¡°This is bullshit! Both of us love each other and at least deserve a chance!¡± I say.


    ¡°You know what, Caiden? I didn¡¯t want to say this but you are not leaving me with no choice. I think the real reason you are after Lily is because of the money and status of our family which comes with her,¡± Mrs. Storm says accusingly.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I ask, shocked.


    ¡°Yeah, I agree that you might be interested in her because of her looks but the real reason which is driving you to form a relationship with my daughter is money,¡± she says.


    The fuck!?


    ¡°What the heck are you saying!? There is no way that¡¯s true!¡± I say angrily.


    ¡°It is. You are in only for the money. How about this, if you leave Lily alone, I will give you all the¡ª¡±


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Lily screams.


    ¡°Just¡­ enough¡­¡± She says while standing up and running toward the door of the living room.  I can see tears leaking down her face.


    ¡°Lily, wait!¡± I shout after her but she is already out.


    Fuck! I need to talk to Lily.


    I start to stand up¡­


    [Wait! Sit down!]


    Reagan says angrily.


    [Both of you are ruining my plan. That girl is ignoring my commands. If you also follow her then we are done for.]


    Like I fucking care about your plan right now¡­


    I start to move towards the door.


    [You don¡¯t even want to know what I will do if you walk out through that door¡­]


    ¡­ Fucking hell!


    Slowly, I turn around and sit back on the sofa.


    ¡°Bella, go and see if Lily is fine,¡± Mrs. Storm says.


    Bella gives a little bow and leaves the room quickly. I can tell that she is worried about her as well.


    [Now, tell Adeline that you are sorry for raising your voice earlier¡­]


    ¡°What!?¡± I exclaim loudly.


    [Just do what I say. And don¡¯t reply to me, idiot.]


    Damn it!


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry for my earlier outbursts¡­¡± I say while gritting my teeth.


    ¡°No need to apologize. It¡¯s understandable¡­¡± She replies calmly.


    Understandable, my ass¡­


    [Now, tell her that she is right about you wanting money. And that you will leave Lily alone of she gives you a certain amount.]


    What the fuck!? Are you serious!?


    ¡°I am not telling her that¡­¡± I whisper.


    [You have to. As things are looking, we cannot complete our mission today. And I have a feeling that Adeline won¡¯t allow you to come to that house again. This is the only way we can arrange a second meeting with her.]


    ¡°But then me and Lily¡ª¡±


    [I don¡¯t care. Say it or suffer the consequences.]


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!


    ¡°M-Mrs. Storm¡­¡± I say while controlling the anger in my voice.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Y-You were right about me being after Lily¡¯s mon¡ª¡±


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud and urgent voice resounds in the room.


    I look sideways with a jerk and find a butler standing at the entrance of the living room.


    ¡°Yes, Charles?¡± Mrs. Storm asks.


    ¡°As you wished to be informed, Mr. Storm has arrived,¡± the butler says.


    Even though I cannot read Mrs. Storm¡¯s face, I can tell that she has suddenly turned extremely tense.


    ¡°No, not now¡­¡± she whispers to herself while standing up.


    I thought she is going want to leave the room but to my surprise, she hastily walks towards me and grabs me by my arm.


    ¡°Come with me, fast. We cannot let my husband see you¡­¡± she says desperately.


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 42: Lily’s Mother (Part-3)

    ¡°Wait, what? Why can¡¯t your husband see me?¡± I ask in confusion.


    Without answering, Mrs. Storm forcibly pulls on my arm, making me stand up.


    ¡°Hey, I am not coming with you unless you tell me!¡± I say while twisting my arm away from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain! We need to leave this room fast, or¡­ j-just come with me and you will get your answers,¡± She says desperately. I can tell just from how roughly she is breathing that she is really scared.


    [Follow her.]


    ¡­..


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± I say bitterly.


    Mrs. Storm instantly grabs my hand again and starts dragging me out of the living room.


    Damn¡­ She is almost running¡­


    I seriously cannot understand what the hell is her problem. I mean, I know Lily¡¯s father is a complete asshole, but it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t met him before.


    ¡°Come on, quick,¡± Mrs. Storm says as we start climbing the stairs.


    Well, as of right now, I think the most probable reason for her to react like this is because she doesn¡¯t want Mr. Storm to find out about my and Lily¡¯s relationship.


    But personally, I really don¡¯t think that he would be that surprised about it. Like, I think the main reason why he always treats me like shit is because he knows I love Lily.


    Though surprisingly, he never forbade Lily to meet me or go somewhere alone with me.


    Heck! I hate to admit this but on Lily¡¯s request, he even got me enrolled in my school, which only takes in students with high grades.


    Hearing this, some might think that he is just a jealous dad whose intentions are nice, but the way he talks to me when Lily isn¡¯t around¡­


    Well, there is the reason why me and Lily are in this mess because of him.


    ¡°Hurry! Get in here!¡± Mrs. Storm says while opening the door of the first room we encounter upstairs.


    It¡¯s an extravagant room like any other in this house, though from the unused state it is in, I am guessing that it¡¯s a guest room.


    While breathing heavily, Mrs. Storm sits down on the huge double bed placed in the middle of the room, and holds down her head as if intensely thinking about something.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here, Mrs. Storm?¡± I ask with a frown.


    ¡°I told you¡­ You cannot meet my husband¡­¡± she answers while looking up at me.


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°T-That is¡­ well¡­¡±


    Mrs. Storm looks reluctant to speak.


    ¡°You promised that you will tell me if I come with you¡­¡± I remind her.


    ¡°¡­ very well. I will tell you,¡± she says.


    ¡°You see, it¡¯s the same thing I told you downstairs. My husband also believes that someone like you is not right for our daughter. I just don¡¯t want you to waste his time and ruin his mood by telling him what you told me.¡±


    She tells me sternly.


    [She is lying.]


    Reagan says.


    Obviously. There is no way she would have brought me upstairs this desperately for such a pathetic reason¡­


    [Confront her about it.]


    ¡°You are lying to me, Mrs. Storm. Please tell me the real reason,¡± I say directly.


    I want to know as well; why doesn¡¯t she want to tell Mr. Storm about me and Lily?


    ¡°I am not lying. This is the truth,¡± she says defiantly.


    [Threaten her.]


    Threatening, huh? Well, there is only one thing I can threaten her about right now¡­


    ¡°If that¡¯s your reasoning for bringing me here, then I no longer intend on staying. I am going downstairs and telling Mr. Storm that Lily is my girlfriend,¡± I say while turning around.


    ¡°No, wait! I will tell you the truth!¡± Mrs. Storm says desperately.


    I turn back to face her again and gestures her to speak.


    ¡°I¡­ I think you know that my husband doesn¡¯t like you, right? Even as Lily¡¯s friend?¡± she asks.


    ¡°I know. He hates me.¡±


    ¡°W-Well, he will surely become really furious if he finds out about your relationship. And you see, when he loses his temper, he loses all his reasoning as well. He might do something really bad to you, Caiden.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not even it. With his power and influences, he might even reach out to your family and do something regrettable to them,¡± Mrs. Storm tells me.


    Damn¡­


    What she is saying is not even farfetched. That bastard can easily fuck with not only me but my family as well in many ways. For instance, he can get my father fired from the company he is working in with just a simple call.


    [She is lying again.]


    Reagan tells me.


    ¡°What!? I don¡¯t think she is¡­¡± I whisper.


    [I have dealt with enough liars in my life to know when someone is lying. And I am sure that she is still not telling the truth.]


    ¡°Really? But Lily¡¯s father is exactly like this. I can believe him losing his mind over it¡­¡±


    [It doesn¡¯t matter what you believe or not. Just do and say what I am telling you to.]


    ¡°¡­ fine.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking to yourself? Is something wrong?¡± Mrs. Storm asks with a frown.


    ¡°You¡­ You are lying to me again,¡± I say in a low voice.


    ¡°W-What!? I-I am not lying to you¡­¡± she says stutteringly while looking genuinely shocked.


    I can tell that she didn¡¯t expect me to doubt her on this one as well.


    But still, what¡¯s with this reaction? Is she really lying?


    [*sigh*]


    [I guess she really doesn¡¯t want to tell you. There is no point to expect any truth from her. Well, let¡¯s try doing things a little different, shall we? Tell her to take her clothes off.]


    ¡°What!?¡± I exclaim loudly.


    ¡°S-Seriously, I am not lying. B-Believe me,¡± Mrs. Storm says thinking that I am still talking to her.


    [Idiot, keep your voice down and say what I am telling you to! And yeah, don¡¯t forget to threaten her with going downstairs.]


    ¡°But why do you want her to strip off her clothes!? This makes no¡ª¡±


    [I am not going to repeat myself.]


    Damn it! This is insane! Absolutely fucking insane!


    I will lose any chance I have left to convince Mrs. Storm that I am good for her daughter if I tell her to do this! But if I don¡¯t, Reagan will¡­


    Fuck it¡­


    I take a deep breath.


    ¡°Remove your clothes¡­¡± I say.


    ¡°C-Can you please stop whispering to yourself? I cannot hear you¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, take off your clothes!¡± I loudly say while gritting my teeth.


    Mrs. Storm doesn¡¯t reply but just keeps staring at me silently without moving an inch. Due to her excessive makeup, I cannot even read her expressions properly.


    ¡°D-Do it, or I will go downstairs and talk to your husband,¡± I threaten.


    ¡°Why do you want me to take off my clothes?¡± she asks in a low voice.


    [Tell her that you want to see her naked body.]


    What the fuck!?


    Isn¡¯t the plan was to kidnap her first and then do stuff like this!?


    [She is waiting for your answer! Reply fast!]


    Damn you¡­


    ¡°I-I want to see you¡­ naked. Because I¡­ because I like to find out what¡¯s hidden behind those wraps,¡± I answer.


    I added the last part by myself because, to be honest, with her figure and how she is dressed, it¡¯s a more likely reason for someone to make such a request.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just forget for a moment that I am Lily¡¯s mother. But still, you want to see another woman naked when you claim to be Lily¡¯s lover? And you are even willing to blackmail her into it?¡± she asks in a strangely calm voice.


    To my surprise, I cannot even see any sort of fluctuation in her expressions to tell if she is angry with me or not.


    But for fuck¡¯s sake! She is basically calling me a cheater and I cannot even argue after what I have just asked her to do¡­


    [Don¡¯t fall for it. She is just using the most obvious trick of making you feel guilty. Her calm demeanor is just to increase the pressure on you. Just simply claim yourself as a cheater and a pervert who goes after his girlfriend¡¯s mother.]


    The fuck¡­?


    You are basically asking me to throw away my relationship with Lily forever¡­


    [Remember, all of this is nothing. If you fail to comply with my orders, there is something much worse waiting for you and Lily outside¡­]


    Fuck you, Reagan¡­ Just die in hell and rot away there¡­


    I again take a deep breath in¡­


    ¡°Yes. I am blackmailing you. I am a cheater and a pervert who would love to see his girlfriend¡¯s mother naked,¡± I say with a fake smile. ¡°Now, strip off.¡±


    Mrs. Storm¡¯s expression tightens.


    ¡°So, these are your true colors, huh Caiden? And I was probably right about you being after my daughter for money as well?¡± she asks while raising her eyebrows.


    [You know what to say.]


    ¡­.


    This is just¡­ AAAAGHH!!!


    ¡°Yeah, you were right. Now shut up and start taking your clothes off¡­¡± I say angrily.


    I think I am starting to really lose it¡­


    Mrs. Storm doesn¡¯t move and keeps looking at me with a tense face.


    [Tell her to hurry up.]


    ¡°Hurry up, I don¡¯t have all day,¡± I say while moving to the door again.


    ¡°Wait! I-I will do it,¡± she quickly says while standing up.


    So, she really was lying, huh?


    There is no way she would strip off just to protect me and my family from her husband. Especially when I am the one asking her to do so¡­


    Mrs. Storm moves one of her hand to neck and grab the zipper of her top. With her other hand, she unhooks her long skirt from the side.


    To be honest, I am a little surprised that these clothes, which are almost covering her entire body, are so easy to take off. It¡¯s like they are specially made for the purpose of quickly dressing up and taking them off.


    ¡°A-Are you sure that you want to do this?¡± she asks me again in a little desperate manner.


    I do not reply.


    ¡°You might regret it later¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± I say.


    Mrs. Storm¡¯s expressions turn frustrated. I think she has realized that there is no getting away from this.


    Slowly, she brings down the zipper of her top and let her skirt fall down to the floor.


    What that¡­


    From underneath, a partially nude body reveals itself¡­ which is entirely covered with large and ugly looking bruises.


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 43: Lily’s Mother (Part-4)

    I am completely speechless right now¡­


    [Hmm¡­ Again an unexpected turn of events.]


    Reagan says in a serious tone.


    That¡¯s¡­ an understatement¡­


    The white robes have fallen off of Mrs. Storm¡¯s body and now, she is wearing only a set of black underwear. Though her figure is even more curvaceous than that of Lily¡¯s, I cannot focus on it because of the numerous grotesque-looking bruises covering her entire body.


    ¡°H-How¡­?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Are you happy now? Satisfied seeing your girlfriend¡¯s mother like this?¡± Mrs. Storm says while looking away in anger.


    ¡°I am sorr¡ª¡±


    [Shut up!]


    Reagan stops me from apologizing.


    [Don¡¯t do or say anything by yourself or everything will be ruined. Now, move closer to her.]


    ¡°C-Closer to her?¡± I whisper.


    [Hurry!]


    ¡­


    Slowly, I walk towards Mrs. Storm and stand right in front of her. To my surprise, she continues to look away without giving any sign of stepping back.


    [You have a handkerchief with you? Move your right hand in front of the camera for a yes, do nothing for a no.]


    I pat my pocket to check and move my hand in front of the camera.


    [Good. Now, wet that handkerchief with water placed on the bedside table, and wipe off all the makeup on her face.]


    Damn¡­ I can already guess what¡¯s under all this makeup.


    I take out my handkerchief and thoroughly wet it by dipping it inside the water jug.


    [Wait, take off the sunglasses first.]


    Fine¡­


    I move my hand towards Mrs. Storm.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she snaps.


    ¡°Taking off your glasses¡­ a-and wiping off your makeup,¡± I reply while flinching a little.


    Mrs. Storm grits her teeth and snatches away the wet handkerchief from my hand.


    ¡°I will do it myself¡­¡± she says before removing her sunglasses and starting to take off her makeup.


    Holy¡­


    Her eyes are deep blue in color like Lily¡¯s, but they not nearly as beautiful because of the huge dark circular rings around them. As the dark red lipstick comes off, I start to see her partially blackened lower lip as well.


    And not only this, as I already guessed earlier, Mrs. Storms¡¯s entire face and neck area have similar bruises like her entire body.


    W-Why is Lily¡¯s mother like this¡­?


    [Sigh¡­ Domestic abuse. And a rather bad case of it too.]


    Lily¡¯s bastard father did this!?


    No, there is no question here. Who else could do something like this to her?


    Now that her makeup is completely removed, Mrs. Storm once again turns her face away from me in anger. I can tell that she is now feeling a little self-conscious about her body as well.


    [Remove her bra and panties as well.]


    Reagan says casually.


    ¡­ are you serious right now?


    You are not even feeling a single ounce of pity after seeing all these bruises, Reagan? You want to shame her even more?


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    [Do it.]


    Fuck!!!!


    I move my shaky hands behind her and unhook her bra.


    ¡°Even after seeing me like this¡­ you still¡­¡± Mrs. Storm says in a low voice.


    I can see her eyes getting wet from the sides, but she doesn¡¯t resist me at all. She must have guessed already that something like this would happen.


    Without saying anything, I move the straps of the bra sideways and pulling the thing off of her breasts completely.


    Man¡­


    Even though the shape and size of her gravity-defying tits are amazing, I cannot look at them with anything other than pity in my eyes. Like her entire body, her breasts are also bruised badly.


    [Hmm¡­ Continue.]


    Regan says.


    How ruthless is she?


    Sigh¡­


    Next, I lower my hands and grab the sides of Mrs. Storm¡¯s black panties. This time, she balls up her fists in anger but still, doesn¡¯t do or say anything to resist me.


    Let¡¯s get this done with quickly¡­


    I lower her panties down in a flash.


    Damn¡­


    Even though I seriously don¡¯t want to look, my eyes automatically get fixed on Mrs. Storm¡¯s naked crotch.


    Her brown colored pubic hairs are not bushy at all but they clearly haven¡¯t been trimmed for a significant amount of time. Even so, I can still see the lips of her pussy between the gap of her thighs.


    Man, I thought that she will at least try to hide her privates with her hands, but she is giving no signs of doing so.


    [Good. Now, back off a little and slowly walk around her body. Make it seem like you are checking her out like a pervert. Just remember to keep the camera always pointed towards her.]


    Fuck¡­ this is just bullshit¡­


    Pasting a fake grin on my face, I stand up and slowly start revolving around Mrs. Storm¡¯s body. All while making my gaze wander all over her naked body as if trying to lick it with my eyes.


    ¡°I never thought¡­ that Lily will choose such a disgusting man like you¡­¡± she says in a low voice filled with loathing.


    Damn it¡­


    Even though there is a grin on my face, I feel like burying myself alive right now. It really pains my heart to hear my girlfriend¡¯s mother say something like this to me.


    [Okay, you can stop. I have seen enough.]


    Reagan says.


    [All the bruises in on her body are at least a week or two old. None of them are too severe but even with proper treatment, it will still take around two more weeks for them to heal completely.]


    Wait, she was observing the bruises? But why?


    [Now, one final thing and you are done there. Just say exactly what I tell you to.]


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± I whisper.


    Just the thought of getting out of this situation is enough to make me agree to anything Regan says.


    [Okay then, repeat after me¡­]


    ¡°How did you get all these bruises?¡± I ask, repeating after Reagan.


    Mrs. Storm doesn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Tell me, or I will¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I got in a road accident a few weeks ago,¡± she says in a small voice.


    ¡°Lying again¡­ Your husband did this to you, didn¡¯t he?¡± I ask.


    Mrs. Storm¡¯s whole body flinches and she finally looks at me.


    ¡°N-No, I am telling you. I-It was a small accident,¡± she insists desperately.


    ¡°Really? But I remember Lily saying that you never leave the house. How did you get into a car accident then?¡± I ask while raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not like I never leave the house. I-I just do so rarely¡­¡± she answers while stuttering a little.


    Mrs. Storm doesn¡¯t know about this, but the gang has been keeping a close watch on this house for the past 2 months now. And they know that she hasn¡¯t left the house even once in that period.


    ¡°Even if I believe you for a second, then can you please explain to me why you only have bruises? And why so many?¡± I ask.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asks with a frown.


    ¡°Well, if you were in a car accident, shouldn¡¯t there be many cuts and scratches on your body as well? I cannot see any of them. And also, the number of bruises you have doesn¡¯t seem possible to get from a single accident,¡± I say.


    ¡°That¡­ that is¡­¡±


    Mrs. Storm becomes unable to deny these simple facts.


    ¡°So, I will ask this again. Why does your husband abuse you regularly?¡± I ask.


    According to Regan, there are some bruises that are much fainter than others, indicating that the violence is done frequently.


    ¡°This¡­ This is my personal life. I do not wish to speak about it to you,¡± Mrs. Storm says in a low voice while looking away again.


    To be honest, fuck the gang, I too want to know the reason why her asshole husband would do this¡­


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t have any choice, Mrs. Storm. You either tell me the reason, or I go downstairs and tell your husband about my relationship with Lily,¡± I threaten.


    Mrs. Storm looks down without replying.


    ¡°I will really¡ª¡±


    [Don¡¯t say anything! Just wait a while¡­]


    Regan says, interrupting me.


    Ahh~ fuck it¡­ I feel like urging her some more, but well, I have no choice but to follow what Reagan says¡­


    After a couple of minutes of silence, Mrs. Storm suddenly looks up again. There is a strange sort of determination in her eyes which wasn¡¯t there before.


    ¡°Fine¡­ I will tell you. I think that it will be the best way to make you understand¡­¡± she says in a strong voice.


    Understand?


    ¡°You also wanted to know why I didn¡¯t approve of your relationship with Lily, right? Well, I will tell you the real reason behind it as well. And after I finish, I will let you chose: whether you want to continue your relationship with Lily¡­ or run away from this house immediately,¡± Mrs. Storm says while sounding really intimidating all of a sudden.


    Why would I be running away!?


    No matter what she tells me, I will always choose to be with Lily¡­


    Mrs. Storm takes a deep breath and opens her mouth to speak.


    ¡°I will say this now; my husband is a really inhuman person. I won¡¯t tell you about everything which makes him inhuman, but there is one thing that concerns both of us.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fetish of his. Or, I should say, a sexual fetish of his. He only has one, but he cherishes it to the extreme. In fact, his whole life is consumed by this fetish. And he spares no resources in his hands to fully indulge in it¡­¡± she says.


    A sexual fetish of that old fart!? How come we are talking about this!?


    ¡°You see, my husband only likes to have sex with women who belongs to another man. Consensual or not? He doesn¡¯t care¡­¡±


    ¡­what!?


    ¡°It was the same case with me. My late father used to work in Harrison Storm¡¯s company and on one unfortunate day, he invited him over to our house for dinner. I didn¡¯t knew about that arrangement beforehand, so, the 16-year-old me also planned to introduce my first ever boyfriend to my parents that day.


    ¡°After that awkward dinner was over, I knew that Harrison Storm has taken a strange sort of liking to me, but seeing the difference in our age, I didn¡¯t think much of it¡­¡± Mrs. Storm.


    ¡°Well, I should have thought more about it, because one week later, me and my boyfriend were abducted from the park we went for a walk, only to find ourselves gagged and tied up in the basement of Harrison Storm¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go into details, but there, I was brutally raped by Harrison amidst my boyfriend¡¯s screams and pleas to stop. That day he enjoyed his fetish in its truest sense¡­ as he mentioned to me later,¡± Mrs. Storm says.


    ¡°After he was finished with us, only I was allowed to go home with a warning of not telling anyone about anything, or else, he will kill my boyfriend. Well, missing reports were filed by my boyfriend¡¯s family, but as the police were already bought with money, no real investigation was ever made.¡±


    ¡°And while all this was happening, Harrison regularly called me to his mansion, and raped me in front of my boyfriend, who was kept alive using minimum necessities¡­¡±


    ¡°After a few months like this, I found out that I am pregnant with Harrison¡¯s child and that he has managed to fool my parents into believing that it¡¯s the result of us falling in love. This then leads to our marriage which would have otherwise been impossible because of the difference in our age¡­¡±


    ¡°Personally, the reason why I complied with this marriage was because I thought that I could somehow steal a chance to rescue my boyfriend by living in the same mansion every day. I always felt that it was my fault that such horrid things were happening to him and that I should do everything in my power to save him¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I lost this reason a few months after my second daughter, Lily, was born, and when I found out that he has finally given in to death. In grief, I thought of finally revealing the truth about Harrison Storm to the world, to at least give justice to my late boyfriend.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even care about dying myself in this process¡­ until I saw the faces of my sweet and innocent daughters again. I knew that there was but a really small chance that Harrison will actually be punished for his crimes. But my death will be finalized once I go against him.¡±


    ¡°And well, I just couldn¡¯t leave my daughters in the hands of such a person, so, I decided to continue bearing the pain of living with Harrison for their sake. But then again, to my surprise, he had already lost interest in me after my boyfriend¡¯s death, because he couldn¡¯t fulfill his fetish anymore. In fact, he hasn¡¯t used my body even once for his sexual gratification since then.¡±


    ¡°But well, I did get a new role in his life. I became a perfect human hitting bag for him that never gets angry or show any type of emotions. I became someone on whom he can easily let loses his anger and frustration from time to time during his fits¡­ and as you can see, these bruises on my body are a result of his anger,¡± Mrs. Storm finishes while gesturing at her own naked body with a sad smile.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I am just¡­ completely speechless.


    I cannot even identify the feelings I have for Lily¡¯s father anymore. Is it rage? Anger? Frustration? Disgust? Repulsion?


    Well, I just know one thing; the man called Harrison Storm is evil. He is pure fucking evil.


    ¡°Now Caiden, I will tell you the reason why I cannot let Lily be with you, or in fact, why neither of my daughters can be with any man,¡± Mrs. Storm says seriously.


    Wait¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s because the day they find themselves a lover, is the day history will repeat itself¡­¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 44: Lily’s Mother (Part-5)

    ¡°N-No¡­ He won¡¯t do that¡­ He cannot do that¡­ It¡¯s his own daughters¡­¡± I say, appalled.


    ¡°I already told you that my husband¡¯s entire life is consumed by his fetish. Do you really think he cares whether it¡¯s his daughters or not?¡± Mrs. Storm asks with a hollow laugh.


    No¡­


    I don¡¯t want to, but after hearing what that monster did to Mrs. Storm, I am forced to believe that no evil deed is out of reach for him.


    These bruises on Mrs. Storm¡¯s body and the past she just recounted are the proof of how low that excuse of a human being can fall.


    Maybe, he really will¡ª


    ¡°And if you still find it hard to believe, then let me tell you this; Harrison himself has said this numerous times, that his greatest desire is to make my daughters experience the same things as I, their mother, did.


    ¡°That he wants to see enjoy the betrayed look on their face, as the father they trusted so much mercilessly rapes them in front of their lover¡­¡± She tells me tonelessly.


    ¡­¡­..


    That¡­ That fucking¡­ bastard¡­


    That shitty motherfucking asshole¡­


    What the hell is wrong with his head!? Is he insane or something!? How the fuck can he even think of doing something like this!?


    To be honest, the anger I was feeling towards that bastard after hearing what he did to Mrs. Storm was still expressible until just a while ago.


    I mean, of course, Mrs. Storm¡¯s past is heart-breaking and rage-inducing to anyone who hears about it. And not just her past, her present is also full of the pains she is enduring to protect her daughters.


    But fucking hell! Now that I know what that shit-fucker is planning to do to my Lily, my brain literally feels like it will explode from anger¡­


    I don¡¯t even care what will happen to me if this relationship continues, but how dare that cock-sucker even think about touching my Lily that way!?


    That filthy son-of-a-bitch deserves to die in the most brutal way possible¡­


    ¡°So, I think you understand the situation you are in, right Caiden? Even if you don¡¯t care what happens to my daughter, you at least care about your own life, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°And I think you already know that my husband particularly dislikes you. Believe me, he won¡¯t hesitate at all to torture you to death just for his fun. I have seen the horrors that man is capable of with my own eyes.


    ¡°So, answer the question I asked you earlier; will you continue your relationship with Lily, or will you save your life by breaking up with her and leaving this house right now?¡± Mrs. Storm asks seriously.


    F-Fuck¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think¡ª¡±


    [Shut up and say exactly what I tell you to. The situation is turning unexpectedly in our favor. Don¡¯t ruin it.]


    Regan interrupts me again. For some reason, her voice sounding triumphant already.


    What the hell does she mean by that!?


    Lily¡¯s bastard father will kill me and rape her. How is this situation in our favor!?


    [Repeat after me¡­]


    Reagan tells me what to say¡­


    W-What the fuck!? Are you serious!?


    [Say it!]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°I-I think you are making things up again, Mrs. Storm¡­¡± I say in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡­ You think what?¡± she asks while opening her eyes wide in astonishment.


    ¡°I-I think that are just trying to scare me away. I don¡¯t believe you¡­¡±


    Damn it¡­


    Why the fuck would she make anything up!? There is no reason for her to do so¡­


    What is Reagan thinking!?


    ¡°Are you really saying that, Caiden? Even after hearing about my past and seeing my bruised body? Is this not enough of a proof for you?¡± she asks.


    ¡°I-I am not saying that everything you told me was a lie. It¡¯s clear to me that you are facing extreme domestic violence, but everything other than that¡­¡± I say while giving her a shrug on Reagan¡¯s command.


    Mrs. Storm is looking at me as if she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    Fuck!


    Even an idiot can tell that Mrs. Storm didn¡¯t lie to me. The hatred I felt in her voice when she was recounting her past was so dense and real, that even I shivered for a moment there.


    [Quickly, continue before she can say anything!]


    ¡°B-But don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Storm. Y-You just want me to break up with Lily, right? I am ready to do so¡­¡± I say.


    ¡°You are?¡± Mrs. Storm asks, surprised.


    I can tell that she didn¡¯t expect me to say this after my previous statement.


    ¡°Yes, I will, but you will have to do a few things for me in exchange¡­¡± I tell her while forming a fake sly smile.


    ¡°What? Tell me. I will do anything you want¡­¡± She says while giving me a determined look.


    ¡°W-Well, as you guessed earlier, one of the main reasons I became Lily¡¯s boyfriend is because of her m-money, and as I will be leaving her, I need some compensation in return. So, my first demand is for you to give me 5000 bucks every month,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Fine, money is no problem. You will get that amount. Just make sure to never come close to my¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait a second, didn¡¯t you hear me correctly? It¡¯s was my first demand. I want you to do another thing for me,¡± I tell her.


    Mrs. Storm doesn¡¯t say anything but waits for me to speak further.


    ¡°You see, it¡¯s not just the money which comes with Lily, it¡¯s her beautiful face and her sexy body as well. And to tell you the truth, we both are already sexually active with each other.


    ¡°And as I will be losing my means of getting sexual relief by breaking up with Lily, I want you to¡­ you to¡­¡±


    My voice trails off before I can repeat what Reagan said through the earpiece.


    Damn¡­ so, this is why she was sounding so triumphant before¡­


    ¡°You want me to take care of your sexual needs instead of my daughter, right?¡± Mrs. Storm asks in a toneless voice.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    Now that she knows about Mrs. Storm¡¯s past and the fear she has for her daughters, Reagan is confident enough to make me demand such a thing¡­


    ¡°Okay, I will let you use my body as much as you like, just promise me that you will break your relationship with my daughter and that you will never even come close to her ever again¡­¡± Mrs. Storm says expressionlessly.


    Even though it looks like she is agreeing really easily to this, there is no doubt that there is a feeling of deep loathing for me behind this expressionless face of hers.


    [Do it.]


    Fucking¡­hell¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I promise,¡± I say while gritting my teeth in frustration.


    ¡°Good. Then, once you end things will Lily and my bruises heal up, inform me about the place where you want to meet¡ª¡±


    *BANG* *BANG*


    ¡°Adeline, open the door. I know you are in there.¡±


    Suddenly, a deep voice of a male comes from outside the room.


    And I recognize this voice¡­


    Shit¡­


    ¡°Quickly! Hide behind the cupboard!¡± Mrs. Storm says.


    There is no need to tell me twice. I quickly run behind the cupboard and crouch down there to hide myself.


    *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*


    ¡°Open up!¡± the voice says angrily while banging the door again.


    Mrs. Storm quickly wears her underwear and her white robes, before hurrying towards the door.


    ¡°Aarkh!¡±


    The instant the door gets open, a hand shoots inside and grabs Mrs. Storm¡¯s throat strongly.


    As I already identified from the voice earlier, this hand belongs to none other than Lily¡¯s father and Mrs. Storm¡¯s husband: Harrison Storm.


    He is a rather well-built man with tall stature. Adding his straight posture and sharp black eyes to this, his present becomes really intimidating.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t for his silvery-white hairs and his wrinkle face, no one would be able to guess just from his body that he is in his late fifties.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get private, shall we?¡±


    He says while dragging Mrs. Storm inside the room by her neck before kicked the door shut behind him.


    ¡°I know what you did earlier, you know?¡±


    He says after reaching the center of the room.


    ¡°What¡­ are you¡ª¡±


    *SMACK*


    Suddenly, he slaps Mrs. Storm across her face so hard, that her cheeks get swollen.


    ¡°You ugly little cunt! You thought that you can outsmart me, huh?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡ª¡±


    *SMACK*


    He again slaps her strongly.


    [Sit down!]


    I instinctively start to stand up in rage but Regan orders me to sit back down.


    Fuck¡­ this shitty bastard¡­


    ¡°Do you know what just happened, bitch?¡± he asks Mrs. Storm.


    ¡°N-No¡­I¡­ I was¡ª¡±


    *SMACK*


    Another brutal slap.


    ¡°Lily came crying to me, and told me that you refused to accept her relationship with that boy¡­¡±


    *SMACK*


    ¡°¡­ What do you have to say about that, huh?¡±


    Mrs. Storm tries to speak, but no voice comes out due to being choked. She even desperately taps Harrison¡¯s hand, but instead of releasing her, he manhandles her entire body roughly.


    ¡°I have told you about my dream many times, didn¡¯t I? And you still tried to ruin it when the time for its fruition came¡­¡±


    *SMACK*


    Because of this slap, Mrs. Storm¡¯s lips start to bleed really badly. Her eyes are also starting to flutter weakly, indicating that she is close to losing her consciousness.


    The next moment, Harrison jerks his hand and throws down Mrs. Storm¡¯s body hard on the floor.


    She gives a short cry of pain before starting to breathe heavily.


    ¡°But fortunately, your pitiful little scheme didn¡¯t work. I just came upstairs after assured my beloved daughter, that I won¡¯t let anyone come between her love¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a really disgusting grin creeps up his face¡­


    ¡°Well, except me, of course¡­¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 45: Lily’s Mother (Part-6)

    Harrison slowly walks closer to Mrs. Storm.


    ¡°And I think you might have guessed what I want you to do now, right ugly?¡± He asks while roughly putting his right foot on her face.


    ¡°You will tell Lily that you changed your mind about her relationship with that boy, is that clear? And let me warn you¡­ If you ever try to do something like this behind my back again¡­¡±


    He says while puts some more weight on his right leg, almost trying to crush Mrs. Storm¡¯s face under his shoe.


    ¡°¡­ I will make sure you regret it for the rest of your life,¡± Harrison says.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ Please¡­ I really won¡¯t¡­¡± Mrs. Storm replies in a really faint voice.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t lie. You sure will. I am perfectly aware of the fact that you don¡¯t care about your life at all. No matter how much I kick you, punch you, or choke you¡­ in the end, things like these don¡¯t affect you at all, do they? But well, there is nothing to worry as I know about the other half of your weakness as well¡­¡± Harrison says with a wicked smile.


    ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± Mrs. Storm asks in a low and scared voice.


    ¡°Huh? You cannot guess, ugly? I am, of course, talking about our elder daughter, Elena. You see, I don¡¯t think I want her anymore¡­¡± Harrison says while shaking his head a little.


    ¡°You don¡¯t¡­ want her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that little cunt is already 20 and still haven¡¯t made a single boyfriend to date. There is no doubt that she is as useless as her mother¡­ But well, now that my cute Lily is close to fulfilling my dream, I guess I can finally make Elena an expendable piece¡­ so that I can tame you,¡± Harrison says grossly.


    Even though Mrs. Storm is silent right now, I can see fear reflecting in her eye.


    ¡°So, heed my warning, bitch. If you ever try to destroy my dream again, I will sell your elder daughter to the cheapest brothel in town, and I will pay men to fuck her raw day and night till all her holes break.¡±


    ¡°And I won¡¯t even stop at that, once she gives birth to loads of children belonging to unknown men, I will auction her off as a sex slave to some rich bastard with perverted fetishes, who will destroy the leftover remains of her mind and body through many degraded plays,¡± He threatens her with a grin.


    ¡°And you know what the best part is? I will make sure that you watch the ruin of your daughter with your own eyes¡­ live.¡±


    Raising his foot momentarily, Harrison brings is down again to stomps on Mrs. Storms¡¯s face hard.


    ¡°Aaahn¡­¡± she gives a faint painful cry.


    ¡°So, I will let you decide what you want to do. Just be prepared to face the consequences¡­¡± he says while cracking the knuckles of his hands, before turning around and finally leaving the room.


    The instant the door closes, I start running towards Mrs. Storm in a hurry.


    Fuck¡­


    She has already lost consciousness and her nose is heavily spurting out blood, all because of that last brutal stomp on her face.


    That filthy motherfucker! That could have really killed her¡­


    Even though feeling greatly nauseous from witnessing the cruelty just now, I still manage to somehow lift Mrs. Storm¡¯s body off the ground and rest it on top of the bed.


    Damn it! What should I do now? Her nose is bleeding like crazy. It¡¯s might even be broken¡­


    *CREAK*


    Suddenly, the door of the room opens again.


    Fuck!


    Thinking that that bastard Harrison has returned, I slowly turn around in fear.


    But to my great surprise and relief, it turns out to Bella instead.


    ¡°Leave¡­¡±


    She says to me instantly after entering the room.


    For some reason, she gives no particular reaction to me being here. In fact, she barely even gives me a glance before hurriedly moving towards Mrs. Storm along with a huge first aid box in her hand.


    ¡°C-Can I help in any way?¡± I ask worriedly.


    ¡°No. Leave,¡± She says while putting the first aid box next to Mrs. Storm and taking out some cotton balls from within.


    ¡°I-I think her nose is broken. We should take her to the hospital immediately,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Just leave!¡± Bella angrily says while turning toward me with a jerk. Her expressions have suddenly turned extremely furious and her face etched with hate and contempt.


    ¡°You have already done enough damage. And if that man finds out that you were here, only God knows what will happen. So, just leave! Please!¡± she says with tears forming in her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Fucking hell¡­¡± I mutter to myself.


    I left Lily¡¯s house just a few seconds ago, and right now, I am on my way towards Reagan¡¯s van which is parked at the opposite end of the road on which we came here.


    Fortunately, on my way out, I didn¡¯t encounter that bastard, Harrison. Or otherwise, as Bella mentioned, it would have been really bad¡­


    AAAAAGH!!!


    I am feeling so fucking angrily at that shitty cock-sucking motherfucker!


    After what he said and did to Mrs. Storm, I literally feel like punching the shit out of him until he dies.


    Even if for a moment I omit all the things he said in regards to Lily, there are still a lot of fucked up shit which is enraging me like hell.


    Especially what he said about doing to Lily¡¯s older sister, Elena, if Mrs. Storm tries to break up me and Lily again. It¡¯s so sickening¡­


    I mean, how can a father even say something like that about his own daughter!? No, not just say, I am sure that that son of a bitch didn¡¯t just threaten Mrs. Storm. He will actually follow through it¡­


    And not only this, I still cannot get the image of him stepping on Mrs. Storm¡¯s face out of my mind. While he was obviously really angry at her, his face showed clear signs of enjoyment in crushing her face under his foot.


    Damn it!


    What just happened was just beyond inhumane. That person is an actual monster¡­ an actual fucking monster¡­


    But man, there is a thing which has been really bugging me for a while¡­


    It didn¡¯t came to my mind at that moment, but how come Bella came in so quickly after Harrison left? And that too, with a first aid box already prepared¡­


    Was she outside the room all along? Waiting for that bastard to finish up?


    I mean, with what Bella said in the end, it is clear that she is aware of everything that has been going in this house. Actually, now that I think about it, it would have been a bit weird if she wouldn¡¯t have known.


    It is obvious this isn¡¯t the first time Harrison has beaten Mrs. Storm like that. So, like now, Bella or some other servant must have surely given first aid to her before as well.


    But then, it raises another question: Why is Lily so utterly unaware of the truth about her father? At least Bella, her personal maid, should have told her about the danger she is in.


    Sigh¡­ all of this doesn¡¯t make any sense.


    After walking for a few more minutes, I see a black van, similar to the one in which we came here, parked at the left side of the empty street.


    I move all the way around the back of the van, where the door is already open for some reason¡­


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    Sitting right in front of my eyes is Lily, sobbing her eyes out while staring at the laptop placed in front of her.


    Involuntarily looking down, my gaze falls upon the video playing on the laptop which, to my shock, turns out none other than the one I just recorded¡­ of Harrison viciously beating Mrs. Storm.


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 46: Breaking (Part-1)

    ¡°Pa¡­ pa¡­ why¡­¡± Lily mutters in a low voice, her gaze transfixed on the Laptop screen, where Harrison has just thrown Mrs. Storm on the floor.


    Tears are forming in her empty-looking eyes and are flowing down her extremely pale face in streams. Her body is also trembling heavily and she has a totally devastated look in her face.


    W-What is happening? Why is Lily watching this? How come she got here?


    No¡­ now is not the right time to think about these questions. I need to do something to support Lily as fast as I can. This must be really traumatizing for her¡­


    Fuck¡­


    Being shown the true colors of her father, whom she reveres so much. And on top of that, knowing about the horrors her mother has been suffering, just to save her daughters¡­


    Not just Lily, anyone would be utterly devastated. The picture of the happy family she has in her mind is breaking right in front of her eyes¡­


    And because of that, I need to do something to lessen the impact this is going to have on her. I need to comfort her. I need to make sure that she doesn¡¯t do anything bad¡­


    ¡°Lily¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait a second, boy.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice interrupts me and the next moment, I find the back door of the van being closed shut right in front of my eyes¡­ by none other than Reagan.


    ¡°No, Lily!¡±


    Shouting Lily¡¯s name, I start moving forward to open the backdoor again, but Reagan blocks me by putting her sturdy hands on my chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me! I need to talk to Lily!¡± I snap at Reagan.


    ¡°Oh, I will fuck with you as much as I want. What are you going to do about it?¡± She asks while raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡­ I will¡­¡±


    ¡°The truth is, you cannot do anything. You might think you can, but you cannot¡­¡± she says, giving me a pathetic smirk.


    Fuck¡­


    I grit my teeth in frustration.


    ¡°Tell me, why are you showing that video to Lily!? You could have just told her about this verbally!¡± I ask angrily.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ true, I could have just told her this. But you see, this is her punishment. So, no can do,¡± Reagan answers.


    ¡°P-Punishment? Why? What did Lily do!?¡±


    To my question, Reagan raises her eyebrows sharply.


    ¡°You are really asking me this, boy? Your girlfriend went against my orders and refused to listen to me anymore. She even threw away the earpiece we gave her and did things which might have totally ruined my plan¡­¡± She says in cold anger.


    ¡°B-But do you even understand what you are doing to her!? She will break¡­ Lily will break! This is just too much! At least allow me to be next to her,¡± I ask desperately.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You don¡¯t want your precious Lily¡¯s mind to ¡°break¡±, huh?¡± Reagan asks while laughing lightly.


    ¡°What are you fucking laughing about!?¡± I ask angrily.


    ¡°I am just laughing at your stupidity, boy. Why do you think I am showing her the whole unedited video, huh? Even the torturous part that isn¡¯t even important in any way?


    ¡°You see, I want her mind to break. This is her punishment. This is how I am making her pay for her disobedience. And also, maybe after that, she will stop making her petty little schemes against us as well¡­¡± she says.


    ¡°W-What schemes are you talking about? There are no schemes,¡± I deny her.


    ¡°Oh, really? Then tell me, wasn¡¯t that attempted rape a few days ago and Lily hating you for it, a farce?¡± she asks while raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am a stupid person like you, boy. Lily would have never have reacted like she did to her mother¡¯s rejection if she truly hated you. And even right now as well, aren¡¯t you being a little too considerate for someone whom you tried to rape once?


    ¡°Sigh¡­ seriously, I don¡¯t even know what this idiotic plan might have achieved but well, my job to kill every thought of retaliation inside your minds. And I am doing just that right now¡­¡± she says with a nasty grin.


    This¡­ This fucking bitch¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel even a little bit of sympathy for others!? Forget about being affected, your voice didn¡¯t even shooked on the ear-piece after you saw what that bastard Harrison did to Mrs. Storm. And now, you are even trying to break the mind of the daughter, she was suffering all those horrors to protect!? Don¡¯t you feel any remorse or guilt at all!?¡± I burst out.


    ¡°Remorse? Guilt? Hahaha¡­ You are funny, you know?¡± Reagan says while starting to laugh again.


    ¡°I belong to one of the biggest international criminal organizations in the entire world, boy. I have seen and done things you cannot even imagine in your worst nightmare.


    ¡°Something like this is not enough to affect me in sort of way, boy. Much less make me feel any kind of sympathy for them. And anyway, I am just doing my job. There is no need for me to feel guilty or remorseful about anything¡­¡± she simply says while shrugging.


    ¡­ Fuck.


    I cannot even retort back with anything because what she is saying makes a sense. Obviously, being a member of an international crime organization, this much is nothing for her¡­


    Damn it!


    I don¡¯t want to do this, but I have no other choice. I won¡¯t be able to save Lily otherwise¡­


    ¡°P-Please, I will do anything you ask. Just let me talk to Lily. I cannot let her be on her own right now¡­¡± I say pleadingly while clasping my hands together.


    I am even willing to beg to anyone if it¡¯s for Lily¡¯s sake¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t show me a pathetic face like that, boy. And you will do anything I ask anyway. There is no reason for me to listen to any of your requests,¡± Reagan replies with a little disgusted look on her face.


    ¡°Just¡­ Please, don¡¯t do this to Lily. Let me talk to her,¡± I plead again.


    Without saying anything, Reagan raises up her right hand and looks at her wristwatch there.


    The next moment, a strange sort of smile forms on her face¡­


    ¡°You know what? You can go inside and talk to her¡­¡± she says while removing her hand from my chest and stepping aside from the backdoor of the van.


    ¡­ w-what!?


    I continue to stare at Reagan in surprise without moving even an inch from my place.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly agreeing to let me talk to her?¡± I ask suspiciously.


    ¡°You will see¡­¡± she says laughingly, before turning around and moving away to the front of the van.


    What does she mean by that? What will I see?


    Ahh~ fuck it¡­ I don¡¯t have time to think about this¡­


    Quickly moving forward, I open the back door of the van. To my slight relief, Lily is still sitting here¡­ but something is different from before. Something is worse.


    Even though Lily is still staring at the Laptop screen, there is nothing playing on it anymore. Tears have also stopped flowing from her eyes and they now look completely empty and lifeless.


    And worst of all, she is completely silent¡­


    S-Shit¡­


    Hurriedly getting inside the van, I take Lily into my arms.


    ¡°L-Lily, are you okay?¡± I ask worriedly while hugging her tightly.


    She neither replies nor hugs me back.


    ¡°Please, speak to me, Lily. Are you alright!?¡± I ask again.


    Still, she doesn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Lily. Just say something. Please, just say¡ª¡±


    ¡°Caiden¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Lily whispers in a small, toneless, and hoarse voice.


    ¡°¡­ rape my mother and sister please.¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 47: Breaking (Part-2)

    ¡­


    ¡°W-What are you saying, Lily?¡± I say, separating her body from mine, and staring at her empty eyes.


    ¡°Rape¡­ my mother and sister¡­ please, Caiden¡­¡± She repeats in a toneless voice.


    What the heck!? Why is she telling me to¡ª


    ¡­


    No, there is no reason behind this. Lily is clearly not thinking properly right now. She is in a state of trauma and is spouting anything which is coming into her mind.


    I will have to take things carefully from here on, or Lily¡¯s mind might break even further¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this later, okay?¡± I say soothingly while hugging her tightly again. I even kiss her forehead and start caressing her back lightly.


    Though she again doesn¡¯t return any sort of reaction¡­


    Damn¡­


    ¡°You need to hold yourself together, Lily. I know that this must really hard for you, but please¡­ try to think about something else. Try to recollect your mind¡­¡± I tell her desperately.


    I need to take her mind off of this at least for now. The longer she keeps thinking about the stuff she has just watched, the more her condition is going to deteriorate. And I won¡¯t let that happen no matter what¡­


    But there is a problem; it doesn¡¯t seem like Lily is listening to me at all¡­


    ¡°She said¡­ my family will be saved¡­ if you rape them¡­ so please, do as she says¡­¡± she mutters to me again.


    What!?


    ¡°Who said that to¡­¡± my voice trails off.


    No, she doesn¡¯t have to tell me. I think I already know the answer to that.


    There was only one person here other than Lily before I came¡­ Reagan.


    ¡°Reagan told you that, didn¡¯t she?¡± I ask.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, Lily¡¯s body gives a small jerk in my arms, and the spot on my shirt where her face is buried right now starts to get a little wet.


    ¡°Y-You will¡­ You will do that, right Caiden? You will rape my mother and sister, right? S-She will save them if you do that¡­ She¡­ She promised me¡­¡± Lily says in a broken voice while starting to sob lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s all my fault that this is happening¡­ M-My mother suffered all these years because of me¡­ E-Even today¡­ She was beaten because I didn¡¯t listen to Reagan¡­¡±


    Fuck¡­


    That Reagan¡­ she probably spoke to Lily before showing her the video and told her these things.


    My job to kill every thought of retaliation inside your minds, she said.


    Yeah, good job, you stupid bitch.


    ¡°Lily, let¡¯s just calm down for a moment. See, it¡¯s not your fault at all. Harrison abused your mother, not you. She suffered because of the evil deeds he performed on her. Please don¡¯t blame yourself¡­¡± I tell her strongly.


    ¡°N-No¡­ It was all my fault¡­ I-It was because of what I did¡­¡± Lily repeats while disagreeing with me.


    Her sobbing is continuously growing heavier and her body is also starting to shake now. I can tell that the thing I was fearing is the most is happening¡­ her condition is getting worse¡­


    I need to do something calm her down right now¡­


    ¡°B-But they can be saved from my father, Caiden¡­ Reagan will save the¡­ I-If you just do what she says¡­ If you just rape my mother and sister¡­ Please¡­¡± She begs, her voice growing hoarse now.


    Lily¡­


    ¡°Okay, I¡­ I will¡­¡± I say, looking straight into her blue eyes with a reassuring smile¡­ even though I am getting crushed myself from within.


    But still, there is no way I can deny her anything right now. With her condition, I don¡¯t know what she will do otherwise.


    ¡°T-Thank you, Caiden¡­ Thank you¡­ I love you¡­¡± Lily says, crying even harder than before.


    ¡­


    ¡°I love you too, Lily.¡±


    Sigh¡­


    ¡°What am I going to do now?¡± I mutter to myself while staring at the ceiling of my room.


    Lying on top of the bed, I cannot stop thinking about what happened today.


    While I somehow managed to calm down Lily after promising to save her mother and sister, her mind was clearly not healed at all¡­


    And because of that, I was even planning to stay with her for the whole day today and try to do something about it¡­ but well, that fucking bitch Reagan came into my way again.


    Almost as if listening to our conversation all along, the moment I made that promise to Lily, she came to the backside of the van again and with a smile, ordered Lily to go back home.


    I obviously tried to protest against this but well, it was all in vain. Lily almost immediately listened to her and got out of the car. She didn¡¯t even stop to look back at me once while slowly walking back to her house.


    And right then, it became painfully clear to me that Reagan got what she wanted¡­ Lily¡¯s obedience.


    Aarrgh! I literally felt blood-lust when that bitch smirked at me afterward¡­


    Sigh¡­


    Though seriously, I don¡¯t know what to do anymore¡­


    I want Lily to get normal as soon as possible, but I don¡¯t know how to do that. I guess I will have to try talking to her again in school tomorrow¡­


    ¡°Well, I should at least try to sleep for now¡­¡± I mutter while picking up my phone lying next to the bed.


    Already 11:30, huh?


    *RING* *RING* *RING*


    Suddenly, my phone starts ringing and an unknown number gets displayed on the screen.


    Who is calling me now?


    Please don¡¯t fucking let it be the gang again. I don¡¯t want to see those bastards again today¡­


    ¡°Who is this?¡± I ask, reluctantly accepting the call.


    ¡°Hey, little Cady the asshole, it¡¯s me¡­¡±


    A familiar voice if a female comes from the other side.


    Fuck¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you now, Ava. It¡¯s almost midnight and I am going to sleep. Get lost¡­¡± I say angrily.


    ¡°Wait! End the call and I will upload all the nudes I have of you and Lily on the internet,¡± she threatens.


    This cunt¡­


    ¡°Speak,¡± I say in a cold and rough voice.


    ¡°Fufufu¡­ Good. Though work on your tone a little as well. Anyway, you remember what I told you, right? That I will call you in a few days?


    ¡°Well, something happened earlier than I was expecting, so, here I am¡­¡± she says excitedly.


    This damned bitch¡­


    She is choosing a time like this to fuck with me when I cannot afford to worry about anything or anyone except Lily¡­


    ¡°And?¡± I ask exasperatedly.


    ¡°And¡­ I want you to get off your ass and sneak out of your house right now. I am waiting for you outside in a black car. You will be coming together with me,¡± she tells me.


    What the fuck!?


    Sneaking out of the house and going somewhere in a car shit is happening to me a lot these days. And while it seems normal with the gang, I cannot think of a reason why Ava would want me to come with her like this¡­ especially at midnight.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Ava? Tell me clearly¡­¡± I ask.


    ¡°Oh, nothing much. I just want you to meet someone¡­ as my boyfriend.¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 48: To The Shabby Place (Part-1)

    ¡°Smile a little, Cady. You look like an ugly little worm when you are angry¡­¡± Ava says with a smirk.


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± I snap at her.


    ¡°Heh~ is that how you to talk to your girlfriend? Be nice or this thing won¡¯t get any pussy again¡­¡± she says while grabbing my crotch.


    ¡°Yeah, like I want your pussy, bitch. My cock will die if it even comes near that stinky filth¡­¡± I say viciously while slapping away her hand.


    Instantly, the smirk gets wiped off of her face and a murderous glare takes over.


    ¡°You better watch your mouth, jackass. Something much worse than your nudes getting leaked can happen inside if you talk to me like this¡­¡± she warns while pointing forward.


    Right now, me and Ava are standing right in front of a small, shabby-looking building located in the outskirts of the downtown area. Both of us just got dropped here in a black sedan after a half-an-hour drive from my house.


    ¡°Yeah, I will obviously keep that in mind. Anyway, this must be your house, right? It¡¯s perfect¡­ for trash-people like you,¡± I say, intending to provoke her even further.


    I know I shouldn¡¯t do this right now, but for some reason, I am feeling a strange and savage pleasure in making Ava mad.


    But unexpectedly, she doesn¡¯t get angry this time¡­


    ¡°Fufufu¡­ this is not my house, idiot. Believe me, you will piss your pants after knowing what this place is,¡± she says while chuckling lightly.


    ¡°I will piss my pants, huh? Yeah, sure¡­¡± I mutter.


    After the stuff I have seen with the gang, I don¡¯t think there is anything that can make me piss my pants anymore.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go inside. He is waiting¡­¡± Ava says while hugging my hand and starting to pull me towards the building.


    ¡°And who is this ¡°he¡± you want me to meet?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You will see¡­¡± she replies, a strange grin forming on her face.


    Even though being tempted to, I don¡¯t repeat my question and simply start walking alongside her.


    *KNOCK* *KNOCK*


    Reaching the front door of the building, Ava knocks loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Ava! Open up!¡± she shouts loudly.


    After a few seconds, an eye appears in the peep-hole and the next instant, the door gets opened.


    Standing on the other side of the doorway is a short man with spiky blond hairs and murky brown eyes. He is wearing a purple-colored T-shirt with a large white-colored cross printed across it and loose denim jeans. There is also a heavy-looking gold chain around his neck, though it¡¯s most probably fake.


    Overall, he looks like those road-side ruffians you can find all around the city¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s an unusual hour for you to show up, Miss Ava¡­¡± he says.


    Wait, why is ruffian taking so politely to Ava?


    ¡°I know, ¡± she simply answers.


    ¡°Is there any reason for this visit? Maybe this guy needs his ass beaten?¡± he asks, looking at me from top to bottom while cracking his knuckles.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Ava raises her eyebrows at me while giving a dirty smile.


    Say what you want, cunt. I don¡¯t care¡­


    ¡°¡­ no, he is my boyfriend,¡± she says.


    ¡°Y-Your boyfriend, you say?¡± the man asks, looking greatly surprised.


    ¡°Yes, my boyfriend,¡± Ava repeats, hugging my arm even more tightly and thus, making it bury between her soft tits.


    ¡°T-Then, you must be here to introduce him to Boss, right?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yup, exactly. So, where is he?¡± Ava asks.


    ¡°W-Well, upstairs. In his office¡± the man answers.


    ¡°Oh, okay then. We will go there,¡± Ava says before pulling me through the door.


    Boss!?


    This sounds strangely familiar¡­ I just hope that this is not what I think it is.


    ¡°Try not to get killed, kid¡­¡± The man mutters the moment I pass by him.


    What!?


    I try to turn around and look at him again but as Ava keeps dragging me ahead, I couldn¡¯t.


    On my way towards the stairs at the end of the hallway, I notice that this place actually looks completely different from inside than outside. The wall looks newly whitewashed, the tiled floor is spotlessly clean, and even wooden doors in the hallway looks recently made.


    It¡¯s almost as if the shabby look of this place from outside is intentionally made just for show.


    Though even inside, one thing is really unsettling to me¡­


    Around 20 dangerous-looking men and women, dressed in the same purple T-shirt like the man at the doorway, are scattered all across the huge hallway.


    It seems that they were doing their work previously, but our arrival has taken their complete attention.


    Damn¡­


    What the fuck is this place?


    It¡¯s almost like Zoe¡¯s underground base¡­ No, it can¡¯t be something like that, right?


    Completely unperturbed by the gaze of the people around us, Ava pulls me to the stairs and together, we both start climbing up.


    ¡°Listen, don¡¯t speak by yourself when we get to him, okay? Just agree to whatever I am saying,¡± Ava says, turning her head sideways to look at me.


    For some reason, she has suddenly turned really serious.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like to agree with ugly bitches on anything at all¡­¡± I tell her straight.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, idiot! Don¡¯t even try to mess with me now. I am telling you; I will send your girlfriend¡¯s nudes to everyone in town and turn her into a cum-slut for blackmailers,¡± she threatens in a slightly panicky voice now.


    Hmm? What happened to her? Why is she sounding scared all of a sudden?


    ¡°So, just do what I am telling you,¡± she continues.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± I say in a low voice.


    There is no point in going overboard with her right now.


    ¡°Good,¡± Ava says, taking a breath of relief again.


    Climbing up three more stories, we reach the top floor of the building. And surprisingly, there is only one door here which is at the end of the corridor.


    *KNOCK* *KNOCK*


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Ava. Can I enter inside?¡± Ava asks in a loud voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± a male voice responds from inside.


    Hugging my arm tightly again, Ava opens the door and we enter inside.


    The room is rather large in size, and it is mostly filled with cupboards similar to an office. In this middle of this room, a tall middle-aged man is sitting leisurely on a cushiony chair, with his legs resting on top of the desk in front of him.


    He is an average looking guy with short black hairs and dull golden eyes. Though he is dressed in a purple velvet coat above a pure white shirt, black pants, and shiny black shoes.


    ¡°What are you doing here this late, Ava? And who is this guy?¡± the man asks.


    Rather than focusing on my face, his eyes are fixed on my hand which is being hugged by Ava right now.


    ¡°I was informed that you are in the city for some work today and also, that you will leave early tomorrow morning. So, I decided to take this opportunity and introduce you to my first boyfriend¡­ papa,¡± Ava says while getting up on the tip of her toes and kiss my right cheek before I can react.


    Papa!?


    This guy is Ava¡¯s father!?


    ¡°Your boyfriend, huh? You do remember that I have forbidden you from making one of those, right Ava?¡± he calmly asks while taking out a cigar from his pocket and lighting it up.


    ¡°Yes, papa, I remember. But I know that you will allow my relationship with Caiden,¡± Ava answers with a triumphant smile.


    ¡°And why do think that?¡± the man asks, raising his eyebrows over Ava¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I stole him from that Lily. You know, Harrison Storm¡¯s daughter?¡± Ava answers smugly.


    Instantly, her father¡¯s calm expression changes to a genuinely surprised look.


    ¡°Has he broken up with her, or is he cheating with you?¡± he asks in a really serious tone.


    ¡°Fufufu¡­ Of course, he is cheating,¡± Ava replies with a small laugh.


    The next moment, a sinister smile forms her father¡¯s face as well.


    ¡°Interesting¡­ very, very interesting,¡± he says, his eyes shining brightly.


    ¡°Tell me everything¡­¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 49: To The Shabby Place (Part-2)

    ¡°So, you made this Jacob fall for you using your charms, huh? And you are saying that he cannot resist you anymore?¡± Mr. Leawitt asks.


    ¡°Yes, papa. Even right now, I can feel his raging desire for me,¡± Ava answers, looking complacent.


    What raging desire, bitch?


    Anyone would get a hard-on if you rub your ass on their cock.


    A few minutes earlier, Ava¡¯s father asked us to sit down in front of him and while I did exactly that, Ava decided to be a cunt again and sat down on my lap instead of the empty chair.


    And since then, she has been constantly rubbing her ass against my crotch, resulting in me getting a boner.


    Surprisingly, even her father doesn¡¯t seem to mind this at all. He is too engrossed in listening to Ava¡¯s false story of how she seduced and took me away from Lily.


    And honestly, just listening to her telling lies and bad-mouthing Lily is enough to make me want to slap her. Especially after what happened today, I am way past being just pissed off about things like these.


    In fact, I am seriously considering to throw her off of my lap this instant and kicking her ass hard for a few minutes in front of her father¡­


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s really good. You snatched that girl¡¯s lover right under that her nose and she doesn¡¯t even know about it. I am sure she gets her ignorance from her bastard father,¡± Mr. Leawitt says while chuckling.


    ¡°Yup, she totally does, papa. She is a cow with no brain at all,¡± Ava agrees happily.


    This cunt¡­


    Though honestly, anger aside, I am really confused about this situation as well.


    Why is Ava and Mrs. Leawitt talking shit about Lily and Harrison like this?


    It¡¯s been like this for a while. Ava keeps insulting Lily, and her father keeps correlating it to Harrison and insults him along with it. I mean, I can understand Ava insulting Lily but why her father as well?


    Why are they talking about Harrison at all?


    ¡°This is really amazing, my child. You don¡¯t know how proud I am feeling right now,¡± Mr. Leawitt says, making Ava blush.


    The fuck? What kind of father feels proud of his daughter stealing boyfriends, huh?


    This is just sick and infuriating.


    ¡°A-And that¡¯s not all, Papa. We also do ¡°that¡± every day at school. Lily keeps waiting for Caiden at lunch breaks and after school, but I keep him busy with my body,¡± Ava says, clearly wanting to get some more praise.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Hahaha¡­ Really? That¡¯s damn hilarious! Harrison¡¯s daughter waits on her boyfriend while he fucks another woman¡­ Hahaha!¡± he says while roaring in laughter.


    Okay, so this man doesn¡¯t care about the fact that his daughter basically just declared that she is sexually active. And not to mention, that she¡¯s doing stuff like this at school.


    Sigh¡­ I don¡¯t even know what to think anymore.


    I am just angry. Really fucking angry at both of them for making fun of Lily.


    ¡°So, Caiden, you tell me¡­¡± suddenly, Mr. Leawitt turns towards me, ¡°Have you fucked that Lily?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Seeing me not reply, Ava hits me in the stomach with her elbow.


    ¡­


    I close my eyes for a couple of seconds to calm down. I will be just digging my own grave if I lost to my anger now.


    ¡°Yes, we have made love many times. In fact, we even lost our virginity to each other. It was really passionate, beautiful, and amazing¡­¡± I say with an innocent smile.


    Ava looks as if she can literally murder me right now.


    Yes, make that face. It¡¯s making me feel better.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ But it¡¯s better with my daughter, right? Or else, why would you be with her instead of that Lily?¡± Mr. Leawitt asks while starting to laugh again.


    ¡°Y-Yes, isn¡¯t that right, Caiden? I am much better than Lily, am I not?¡± She asks while glaring at me.


    Yeah, in your dreams, bitch.


    Ava elbows me again.


    ¡°Well, I guess¡­¡± I say in a low voice.


    ¡°I guess?¡± she hissed in a really low voice.


    ¡°Yes, you are much better than Lily¡­¡± I say again like a robot.


    ¡°S-See, father? He agrees that I am much better than Lily,¡± Ava says, sounding a little scared for some reason.


    ¡°Obviously. I can see that he¡¯s head over heels on you, ¡± he says while continuing to laugh.


    Oh, really?


    Ava, I think your father is blind.


    ¡°Anyway, I am feeling really delighted after a long time, and it¡¯s all thanks to you, Ava. Ask Stoney for anything you want and he will get it for you, okay? Consider it as a reward from me¡­¡± he says.


    ¡°T-Thanks, papa. Anyway, I guess you must be really busy, right? We should take out leave¡­¡± Ava says while standing up from my lap.


    ¡°Come on, Caiden. Let¡¯s go,¡± she says while grabbing my arm and pulling me off the seat as well.


    Wait, what!? We are done here?


    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Mr. Leawitt stops us.


    ¡°Y-Yes, papa?¡± Ava asks while turning to face him again nervously.


    ¡°Make sure that this Lily doesn¡¯t finds out about you two, understand?¡± he says with a strange smile.


    ¡°O-Okay,¡± Ava answers stutteringly before turning around and leaving the room together with me.


    ¡­


    ¡°This is bullshit¡­¡± I say as both of us start to make our way down the starts.


    ¡°What!?¡± she snaps.


    ¡°You fucking dragging me here in the middle of the night just to get praised by your father and have him reward you! You know what? I just pity you¡­¡± I say while looking at her pathetically.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, asshole! You don¡¯t know anything. And actually, I didn¡¯t get the reward I wanted because you ruined everything,¡± she says accusingly.


    I can actually see her face getting red from rage right now.


    ¡°Hey, what did I do?¡± I ask with a frown.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t remember? Well then, let me remind you, dickface. What about that ¡°making love with Lily¡±, and ¡°losing our virginity to each other passionately¡± stuff you told my father, huh?¡± she asks, literally shaking with anger.


    ¡°Well, your father doesn¡¯t even care about that, does he? As long as his daughter is the ¡°better one¡± anyway,¡± I say with a shrug.


    ¡°Ahh! Idiot! It¡¯s not about him caring for that stuff. What if he realized they we both are lying to him because of this!?¡± Ava asks furiously.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t realize shit, okay? According to him, I am head over heels for you,¡± I say while shaking my head lightly.


    ¡°Okay, you need to understand, asshole. My father is a really cunning man. What he says and what he actually thinks, differs greatly.


    ¡°And while he was looking and sounding really happy to us, there is a chance that he didn¡¯t believe even a single word we said, okay?¡± she says. A slightly worried expression covers her face again.


    ¡°He seems pretty convinced to me. And it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. You got what you wanted. Case closed. Drop me home now,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Seriously, didn¡¯t you hear what I just told you!? I didn¡¯t get what I wanted! Thanks to you!¡± she says, getting even angrier.


    See, I am not going to lie, seeing this bitch getting angrier actually makes me feel really good. But I seriously don¡¯t understand why she is getting angry¡­


    ¡°I mean, didn¡¯t he told you to ask for anything you want and this Stoney guy will get it for you?¡± I ask.


    *Sigh*


    Giving out a huge sigh, Ava stops moving downstairs and turns back to look at me.


    ¡°I can get all the stuff monetary stuff I want without going through these lengths to please my father. No, what I want can only be given by my father, and I couldn¡¯t ask for it because of the possibility of him suspecting my intentions,¡± she says with a serious expression.


    ¡°And do you mind if I ask about the thing you want?¡± I ask while raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°I am not telling you, bastard,¡± Ava says angrily.


    I keep staring at her without replying.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you know what actually? I think I should tell you. It might make you realize how big of an opportunity you ruined for me. And how dearly you are going to pay for that,¡± Ava spits at me.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Sure, now tell me,¡± I say while rolling my eyes.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ I want a token. A golden token,¡± Ava says while folding her arms and looking away.


    ¡°A golden token? And only your father can give you that? Does he own a gold shop or something?¡± I ask.


    I mean, he does look rich enough to own one.


    ¡°Gold shop!? Seriously!? No, idiot! Can¡¯t you tell who my father is? Even after seeing this place and meeting him personally?¡± she asks exasperatedly.


    Sigh¡­


    Well, I do have a guess¡­ but I really, really hope that it isn¡¯t true.


    ¡°No, you tell me,¡± I say, already getting a bad premonition.


    ¡°He is the leader of the second-largest gang in Yreles; The Royals.¡±


    ¡­ fuck.


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 50: To The Shabby Place (Part-3)

    I close my eyes for a few seconds, letting Ava¡¯s word sink in before starting to chuckle.


    ¡°Why are you laughing!? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said!?¡± She asks angrily.


    ¡°No, I heard everything perfectly. Your father is the leader of the second-largest gang in Yreles, right?¡± I ask while raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answers smugly.


    I start chuckling again.


    ¡°Stop laughing, idiot! I am not joking!¡± Ava hisses.


    ¡°I-I know, I know,¡± I say while covering my mouth to muffle my voice.


    And seriously, I do not find this funny at all. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t hold back my laughter when I think about my fate, that is far more pathetic, ridiculous, and hilarious than anything I have ever seen.


    Okay, so, let¡¯s add this to the list of fucked up things happening to me, shall we?


    Meeting the second most powerful gang leader in my city and lying to him about dating his daughter¡­ Check!


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t laugh anymore. Anyway, so, what is this gold coin thingy, huh? And why do you want it so badly?¡± I ask.


    Ava rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say ¡°gold coin thingy¡±, idiot. You are talking about something really serious and important,¡± She says angrily.


    ¡°A golden token is basically the proof of an absolute oath of granting a  favor. All the large-scale gangs have them and it can only be given to someone by their leaders. In fact, these coins are even inscribed with the crest or logo of the respective gangs, to correctly distinguish them easily.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Okay, but what¡¯s the significance of these coins? Why are they so important?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I just told you, asshole. It¡¯s the proof of a promise. A promise to grant a favor. As long as you hold on to a golden token, the gang to which it belongs cannot harm you in any way.


    ¡°And whenever you need a favor, just return that coin to the gang and they will do anything you ask in exchange. Well, anything as long as it¡¯s not on the¡ª Ahem, I-I mean, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s all you need to know,¡± Ava says.


    Damn¡­


    That¡¯s a pretty interesting bit of information. If even a gang like this use these golden tokens, then it goes without saying that Zoe¡¯s gang and The Black Cross must have them too.


    This might prove useful to me in the future. But for now, I cannot seem too interested in front of Ava.


    ¡°Okay, I agree, these golden tokens are great. And also, they are totally unrelated to me so, I don¡¯t care. Anyway, how come no one at school knows that your father is a criminal? At least your friends should have figured it, right? Especially that pig,¡± I ask while raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°Why are you so calm?¡± Ava asks, complete ignoring my question.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I ask with a frown.


    ¡°You are taking this way too calmly. I just told you that my father is a powerful gang leader. Either you think that I am lying to you, or finding out that your enemy is so dangerous is just too great of a shock for you,¡± Ava says.


    Too great of a shock, huh?


    Yeah¡­ Sure.


    ¡°Well, I guess the latter might be it. Anyway, answer the question I asked,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ It¡¯s because my father strictly told me that our gang needs to keep a really low profile. I cannot attract attention to us in any way. Including telling my friends about this,¡± she says, still looking at me with a frown.


    Hmm? I can understand Zo? and Reagan keeping a low profile, but why would an already established gang want to do the same?


    I mean, being the second most powerful gang in Yreles, isn¡¯t that practically impossible?


    Suddenly, I remember a certain thing Emily told me a few weeks ago¡­


    Wait, aren¡¯t all the gangs in Yreles local and work under the governance of The Black Cross?


    ¡°Hey, tell me honestly, your father¡¯s gang doesn¡¯t hold much power in the city, does it?¡± I ask directly.


    ¡°W-What? O-Of course, they hold a lot of power in Yreles,¡± Ava answers nervously.


    ¡­.


    Can you be more obvious about the lie?


    I mean, it¡¯s is very much possible that this gang ¡°The Royals¡± might be the second most powerful gang in Yreles. But my guess is that the power difference between the Black Cross and them must be tremendously large.


    ¡°Are you sure, Ava? Because I have heard that only the top gang of Yreles holds most of the influence in the city. Ehh¡­ what was their name again? Yes, The Black Cross,¡± I say with a small grin.


    ¡°W-What the¡­ H-How do you know that n-name?¡± Ava asks, looking clearly shocked and alarmed at the same time.


    Woah¡­ Just the name of The Black Cross is enough to induce such fear in her?


    ¡°I once ate at a restaurant owned by their leader; Maxim Bosi¡ª¡±


    Ava jumps up a little.


    ¡°¡ªand overheard a few guys talking there about this stuff,¡± I answer with a shrug.


    ¡°Overheard? Oh¡­ W-Well, no¡ª I mean, yes, Black Cross is the top gang in Yreles, b-but we are¡­ we are also really powerful. In fact, The royals are the biggest rivals of the T-The Black Cross,¡± Ava says, trying to sound smug again but failing because of all the stuttering.


    Sigh¡­ Knowing Ava, I don¡¯t think that she is going to admit the truth in front of me anyway. No matter what I tell her.


    Well, not that I care, to be honest. I know enough already.


    ¡°Oh, really? I must have heard wrong then. Good for you. Now, drop me at home. You don¡¯t know how fucking tired¡­ tired¡­¡±


    Wait a second¡­


    ¡°You said that your father arrived in the city tonight, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ava answers.


    ¡°And he will leave the town tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Yeah, why?¡± She asks suspiciously.


    ¡°No, I was just wondering if The Royals are active outside Yreles as well. I mean, if your father is always traveling this much, surely he must be working for his gang, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Ehh¡­¡±


    Ava does not answer me immediately. Looking at her face, it seems like she is thinking about something hard.


    ¡°W-Well¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s exactly right. He¡¯s growing his influence outside the city as well. And the day is not far away when The Royals surpass the Black Cross,¡± she answers after a few seconds, in her usual smug manner.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why, a puny bastard like you shouldn¡¯t have made him doubt us, understand? You don¡¯t know what he can do to you¡­¡± She threatens.


    ¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me¡­¡± I say in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Ava asks while raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yup¡­¡± I answer.


    Actually, Ava, you should worry about your father more than me. I don¡¯t even want to think what Maxim Bosi will do once he finds out that Mr. Leawitt is growing his gang outside of Yreles.


    And after meeting the King of Yreles directly and hearing all the things about him, one thing is for sure.


    He will find out. The only question is when and how¡­


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± I mutter absentmindedly.


    Right now, I am sitting inside the principal¡¯s office, passing my detention after school.


    Two days have passed since my meeting with Ava¡¯s father, and I haven¡¯t even seen Lily even once in that time period. She¡¯s didn¡¯t come to the school, she didn¡¯t answer any of my phone calls, and even the fucking gang didn¡¯t contact me in any way.


    And honestly, this has gotten me really worried. Today, I am planning to go to her house right after this detention, and see how she¡¯s doing myself.


    ¡°Jacob, are you okay?¡± Suddenly, Principal Steele asks while looking at me in concern.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Yes, I-I am alright,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Well, just half-an-hour left. You can go home after that,¡± she says with a smile.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I answer.


    *RING* *RING* *RING*


    Suddenly, Mrs. Steele¡¯s phone starts ringing. Elegantly, she picks it up and reads the name of the caller. To my surprise, her calm expression immediately changes to an extremely serious one.


    ¡°Hello,¡± She speaks on the phone.


    ¡°Yes¡­ the school is over¡­ Yes¡­ Now? They are outside?¡­ Okay then, send them in¡­¡±


    And after this small conversation, Principal Steele ends the call and stands up from her chair. For a moment, I thought that she¡¯s going to move to the door but instead, she walks over to the sofa where I am sitting, and stands directly in front of me.


    ¡°Y-You need something, ma¡¯am?¡± I ask, a little intimidated.


    ¡°Just this¡­¡± she whispers.


    And before I can even realize what¡¯s happening, she lowers her body to sit down on my lap¡­ only to start kissing me intensely.


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 51: Principal’s Office (Part-1)

    I am sitting on my seat, completely frozen in shock. Not even a single gesture of protest occurs in my mind as Principles Steele continues to kiss.


    While cozily resting her soft and shapely bottom on my lap and pressing her large breasts against my chest, she seizes the insides of my mouth with her slimy tongue and begin mixing her sweet saliva with mine.


    She seems to be a really fast learner as just moments ago, her kiss was really sloppy and screaming inexperience. But now, the movements of her lips and tongue have become really smooth and sensual.


    And obviously, it would be a lie if I say that my body is not getting excited by this. Just the mature scent whiffing off from Principal Steele¡¯s body is enough to make my mind go numb. Add her curvaceous body into this equation, and I don¡¯t think any man can resist getting excited.


    Yes, even down there.


    Fuck! What is Principal Steele doing!? I need to get her off of me!


    Finally, my senses start returning to me. I move up my hands and grab Principal Steele¡¯s thin waist, intending to push her away¡­


    *CREAK*


    But suddenly, the door of the office opens up, diverting my attention. From the sounds of the footsteps, it looks like two or three people have walked inside.


    Shit! This is a really bad timing¡ª


    ¡­


    Even though the kiss is still continuing, I open my eyes up to see the incoming people¡­ only to receive a massive shock that is enough to completely blow my brains.


    Reagan, Chloe, and Zoe are entering the office respectively and are immediately reacting with different expressions seeing the scene in front of their eyes.


    While Reagan looks only slightly amused, Zoe seems as shocked as me. For some reason, I can literally feel a wave of explosive anger emanating from her body which is directed towards me.


    Chloe, on the other hand, has a bright red face and is staring at me and Principal Steele while starting to breathe heavily.


    What the actual fuck¡­!?


    What are they doing here!?


    I try to push Principal Steele away from my body again, but to my utter surprise, she¡¯s holding on to me even more strongly than before. It¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s ignoring the three women who have just entered the office.


    ¡°W-W-What are they doing in s-school!?¡±


    I hear Chloe ask stutteringly.


    ¡°You should already know this by now, Miss Chole. This is completely normal. Leader always uses our bodies to his pleasure whenever he feels like it.


    ¡°At school, where most of us are not present, Leader usually releases his lust on Amelia, who happens to be the principal of this school¡­ and one of our gang members,¡± Reagan explains.


    ¡­ The fuck!?


    Is¡­ Is Reagan serious!? Principal Steele is a member of the gang!?


    While I would have never believed this earlier, the behavior of Principal Steele showing right now is clearly stating that this is true.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s okay, b-but why are they not stopping even though w-we are here?¡± Chloe asks.


    ¡°For leader, making love to his women is a bigger priority than any other activity. As he himself said once; everyone waits when he plays with his women,¡± Reagan tells her solemnly.


    ¡°S-So, there is n-no choice but to wait, huh? L-Let¡¯s watch them¡ª I-I mean, sit her for a while,¡± Chloe says while blushing even more furiously. For some reason, she seems excited about this.


    ¡°There is no need for that, Miss Chloe. We cannot make King¡¯s granddaughter wait, can we now? Me and Zoe will make Leader listen,¡± Reagan says.


    ¡°I-I am perfectly okay with waiting for them to finish. P-Please don¡¯t disturb them for my sake,¡± Chloe quickly says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest, Miss Chloe. Come on, Zoe,¡± Reagan says before dragging Zoe closer to me.


    Both of them sit down on either side of me and start touching my body sensually. Well, Reagan starts touching my body sensually. Zoe just grabs by left arm roughly as if trying to crush the bones underneath.


    After continuing this for a few seconds, Reagan moves her face closer to me and start nibbling my ear playfully.


    ¡°Keep up with your act, or¡­¡± She threatens in a low voice only I can hear.


    ¡°Leader¡­¡± Moving her face away from me again, she speaks a little louder voice this time.


    ¡°¡­ We received a call earlier today from the Black Cross. Apparently, the King wants Miss Chloe to transfer to your school. He insists that Miss Chloe should spend most of her time together with you,¡± she explains.


    ¡°So, are we going to accept King¡¯s request?¡± Reagan asks while nodding slightly, signaling me to say yes.


    Damn, this bitch! She seriously wants me to follow through her orders even after what she did to Lily!?


    Agh! This is making me fucking angry again!


    Though I know that I cannot defy Reagan, no matter how much I want to. The consequences after that will be much worse. But I also cannot live with myself if I don¡¯t do anything at all¡­


    My heart craves to see this Reagan suffer. Even if it¡¯s just a fraction of what Lily went through. I want to take out my frustration and anger on her. And I think I have a way to do that¡­


    Principal Steele has already loosened her grip on my body, making it easier for me to end the kiss and speak through my mouth freely.


    ¡°Yes, we are going to accept King¡¯s request. I cannot let go of this amazing chance to study with such a beautiful girl, can I?¡± I say in a rather mischievous tone while winking at Chloe.


    Instantly, the color of her face upgrades to a darker shade of red.


    Man, this girl blushes more than anyone I have ever seen¡­


    ¡°Amelia, you heard Leader. Please prepare the documents necessary for the admission,¡± Reagan says.


    ¡°Should I leave? Don¡¯t you want to finish this up first?¡±


    Principal Steele doesn¡¯t even look at Reagan and directs her question straight to me in a seductive tone. Simultaneously, she also starts grinding her ass against my crotch in an erotic way.


    But I don¡¯t get flustered by this even for a moment. From the way Principal Steele¡¯s speaking, I can already tell that she¡¯s acting in the best she could. Even Reagan is looking at her approvingly.


    ¡°Aww~ you need to do it right now? But we were just getting to the good part¡­ *Sigh* Well, I guess Reagan can replace you,¡± I say.


    ¡°It will be my pleasure, Leader,¡± Regan replies sincerely.


    ¡°Well then, off you go, Amelia. Prepare the documents.¡±


    *THWAK*


    I say while slapping Principal Steele¡¯s bubbly ass.


    Giving me one final kiss on the lips, she gets up from my lap.


    ¡°I believe that you brought the necessary certificates?¡± she asks Chloe


    ¡°Y-Y-Yes,¡± Chloe answers while handing over a file to Principal Steele. Her hands are shaking heavily and her eyes are still stuck at me.


    ¡°Okay then, I will take care of everything,¡± Principal Steele says before turning around and walking over to her desk.


    ¡°Excuse me, Leader.¡±


    The next moment, as if just waiting for this small exchange to finish, Reagan stands up and spread her legs over my lap, intending to take the same position Principal Steele was in a few moments ago.


    ¡°Reagan, wait.¡±


    But I stop her.


    ¡°I am already done with kissing and cuddling. Let¡¯s directly move to the next stage,¡± I say while rubbing her thighs.


    ¡°The next stage?¡± Reagan asks while raising her eyebrow.


    This is it¡­


    I am sorry, Lily, but I need to do this.


    Making up my mind once again, I move my hands towards my pants and unbuckle them.


    ¡°You see, I am already really hard due to all the things I did with Amelia. So, I just want you to suck me dry now¡­¡± I say while lowering my pant and underwear with a jerk, and revealing my erect penis.


    ¡°¡°¡°¡°¡­¡­.¡±¡±¡±¡±


    Everyone is staring in my direction with their jaws dropped open, unable to believe what I just did.


    Fuck! This is worse than I thought. I can feel all of their gazes on my crotch¡­


    But there is no going back now. This is the only way I can think of to get back at Reagan at the moment. While also following her order, that is.


    I look at Reagan¡¯s face hopefully, wishing to savor the taste of her bewildered and angry expressions.


    ¡°With pleasure¡­¡±


    Shocking everyone even more than I did, Reagan replies with a calm smile before lowering her face¡­ And enveloping my cock inside her soft mouth.


    ¡­


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 52: Principal’s Office (Part-2)

    I stare in horror as Reagan¡¯s head rhythmically moves up and down over my crotch. With her right hand, she¡¯s grabbing the base of my cock, keeping it in place, and with the left one, she playing with my balls.


    Her lips are also tightly sealed around the circumference of my cock, with her tongue wriggling continuously.


    Initially, her blowjob was really amateurish, but it turns out that she¡¯s an even faster learner than Principal Steele. In no time, she finds all my pleasure spots and corrects her skills to the degree this blowjob is now on par with the one I received from Emily a while ago.


    Fuck! This has completely backfired!


    I never expected Reagan to actually start sucking my cock like this. My plan was to just make her uncomfortable and break her devoted act in front of Chloe.


    Usually, people are not hesitant to use others for their own gain, but when it comes to themselves, they get cold feet. And I though Reagan is like that as well, using Lily and me, but it looks like that¡¯s not the case.


    ¡°Amelia, you have some work to do, right?¡± She asks, separating her mouth from my cock for a moment.


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    Principal Steele jumps a little from being addressed so suddenly before turning around and picking up some documents lying on her desk hurriedly.


    It¡¯s clear that even she didn¡¯t expect Reagan to start giving me a blowjob like this. As for Zoe, she¡¯s just frozen in shock, her hands still clutching my right arm strongly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to play with my breasts like you always do, Leader?¡±  Reagan asks in a seductive voice.


    I do not reply.


    I am sure that if I say anything right now, I will stutter and destroy my confident act completely. So, instead of speaking, I just simply raise my shaking left hand and rest it on top of her tits. Even though the contact is over her clothes, I can clearly feel the softness and largeness of her breasts.


    *GULP*


    Suddenly, I hear a small gulping voice and my attention diverts to Chloe again. She¡¯s as red as a tomato, her watery eyes are completely transfixed at my crotch, and for some reason, she¡¯s salivating as well.


    It¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s craving to suck my cock in Reagan¡¯s place.


    ¡°You can cum anytime you want, Leader. As you already know, I am your property, my mouth is your property. Use it as you like,¡± Reagan says in a revered tone, though the look on her face clearly says that she¡¯s thoroughly enjoying the failure of my plan.


    ¡­


    Fuck it! I am not backing away now. I am going to make her pay for what she did to Lily, no matter how far I have to take this¡­


    With renewed determination, I clear my bewildered expression and take a few breathes to calm myself down.


    ¡°Well, I am glad that you are aware of being my property,¡± I say, grinning broadly. ¡°And I guess I will take up on your offer to use your mouth as I like.¡±


    Reagan¡¯s eyes open up a little wider, amused from my sudden regain of confidence. But I have no time to waste staring at her or saying anything else.


    From Reagan¡¯s continuous skillful stimulation, the pleasure accumulating at the base of my cock is ready to burst out at any moment.


    I need to do this fast.


    Roughly, I jerk away my right hand from Zoe¡¯s grip, shaking her entire body in the process and remove my left one from Reagan¡¯s tits. Then, I move them above Reagan¡¯s head and start gathering up her long dark brown hair into a single ponytail, wrapping them up around my right hand.


    Reagan looks at me suspiciously before increasing the pace of sucking my cock, clearly intending to free her hair from my grip. But all of this is in vain as I am already done.


    Okay, let¡¯s do this.


    I move my left hand back towards Reagan¡¯s chest, sliding it under her top this time to squeeze her tits directly. A small, unintentional moan leaks out of her mouth as my fingers brush against her erect nipple.


    Considering this moan as my cue, I immediately pull on her hair, making her head rise up. Though before my cock could come out of her mouth completely, I force down her head, making it penetrate her mouth again.


    At the same time, I start shaking my waist as well, syncing it with the forced motion of Reagan¡¯s head. As my penis is considerably large, Reagan was not able to get more than half of it inside her mouth.


    But now, as this blowjob is already out of her control, my cock is violently invading her throat deeply, almost fitting in the entire length inside. And like any other woman, Reagan also starts gagging from her first-ever deep-throat.


    But I do not stop here or take out my cock, instead, I increase my pace even more.


    To my savage pleasure, small tears start forming at the end of Reagan¡¯s eyes and her throat starts making gurgling noises with the saliva. Though unfortunately, she still doesn¡¯t show any signs of resistance.


    F-Fuck¡­ I am going to cum.


    Feeling the pressure inside my cock reaching its breaking point, I force Reagan¡¯s head even further down my cock such that her lips to touch the base of it, before finally bursting out amidst the mind-numbing pleasure.


    Thick and hot semen in large quantity squirts out directly inside Reagan¡¯s throat, filling it up. Without wasting any time, even she starts swallowing it as fast as she can.


    This continues for a few dozen seconds before finally, my balls become empty and my hand falls off from Reagan¡¯s hair due to the tiring light-headed feeling.


    Though Reagan still continues to keeps my cock inside her mouth, sucking and licking it until every single drop of my semen is inside her belly.


    ¡°I hope you enjoyed it, Leader. I surely did,¡± Reagan says in a hoarse voice before slowly standing up.


    And finally, I get a proper look at her face again.


    Fuck¡­


    It¡¯s a complete mess. Her breathing is rough and her eyes are slightly red with dried tears on her cheeks. Even her nose is a little runny and her hair is disheveled.


    I already know that I have taken this too far and that there is only punishment waiting for me after this but honestly, I don¡¯t care at all.


    It¡¯s not like she will kill me or anything, and I am ready to suffer a little in exchange for the immense satisfaction I am feeling right now.


    ¡°Yes, I enjoyed it very much,¡± I say with a wide grin, watching Reagan fix her face.


    ¡°Great, then I am sure you will enjoy what comes next as well,¡± Reagan says while lifting up her skirt a little and taking off her panties.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have sex, Leader. I am really horny now.¡±


    W-Wait, what!? Is she serious!?


    Even though her privates are not visible, just the fact that she¡¯s not wearing anything under her skirt is enough to make my face hot.


    But still, it doesn¡¯t mean that I want to have sex with her.


    This is bad¡­


    She¡¯s playing my own trick against me. And I cannot think of a way to escape through this.


    ¡°But I guess it will be too much for Miss Chloe, wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± she asks me.


    ¡°Y-Yes, it will be,¡± I answer quickly.


    ¡°Amelia, do you need Miss Chloe for anything? Like signing any papers or anything?¡± She asks Amelia.


    ¡°No, all the necessary documents are already signed,¡± Principal Steele answers. To my surprise, she¡¯s calm and collected again.


    ¡°Good. Well then, Valerie!¡± Reagan calls out.


    Instantly, the door of the principal¡¯s office opens up again and Valerie gracefully enters inside. Her face shows no reaction whatsoever to Reagan¡¯s disheveled state.


    ¡°Please escort Miss Chloe back to the base. Me and leader are going to have sex. Other girls will also have their turn after me so they cannot go yet,¡± Reagan says.


    Valerie gives her a single nod and walks next to where Chloe is sitting.


    ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go,¡± she says gently while holding Chloe¡¯s hand.


    Chloe, still very red in the face, looks close to fainting. It also seems that her speaking and thinking ability is temporarily switched off, as she simply standing up without resisting and walks out of the door together with Valerie.


    ¡°Okay then, one thing is done¡­¡± Reagan says, her face immediately turning serious and intimidating like usual.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want Chloe to come here but the person from the black cross said that the King wants his granddaughter to see her new school,¡± she continues, picking up her panties from the floor and wearing them again.


    ¡°Now, as for how you people performed in from of Chloe: Amelia, great job, I am impressed; Zoe, pathetically bad, you will be punished later; and you, boy¡­¡±


    Reagan looks at me, a cold feeling run down my back.


    ¡°I won¡¯t punish you for what you did at the end because you acted well and it was actually a good way to show Chloe that you are dominant when it comes to your women,¡± she says.


    What!? You won¡¯t punish me!?


    ¡°But understand this, you will never be able to hurt me in any way with such petty plans. I will never hesitate in doing anything when the success of my plan is on the line. So, give up,¡± she says in a slightly louder voice, anger flashing in her eyes.


    After a few seconds of staring at me like this, Reagan steps back to sit down on the sofa where Chloe was sitting a couple of minutes ago.


    ¡°Moving on, I did not come here today just to admit Chloe in the school. My main purpose is to have a talk with you, boy,¡± she says.


    ¡°M-Me? Why? You could have talked to me at the base¡­¡± I ask suspiciously, still a little shaken from Reagan¡¯s earlier words.


    ¡°So, now that Chloe is going to attend this school, a lot of things need to change here,¡± She continues, ignoring my question.


    ¡°And out of all of them, the biggest change will be converting this school into a small kingdom. A kingdom ruled by you, boy.¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 53: Principal’s Office (Part-3)

    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stare at Reagan with a frown.


    Turn my school into a kingdom ruled by me? What does she mean by that?


    Before I could ask her anything, Reagan starts speaking again.


    ¡°And for that, we will be admitting around twenty members of our gang into this school along with Chloe. They will be adept at combat skills, obviously, and beautiful enough to be able to help you uphold your image as a playboy,¡± she continues.


    ¡°But before we discuss further on this topic, I need to ask you a few questions. And I want you to truthfully answer me everything. While Amelia has already given me the gist of your current standing and image inside this school, I want to hear it from you directly,¡± She says, her gaze getting more intense and intimidating.


    ¡°So, tell me, boy, are you popular? Unpopular? Or maybe, your present is considered non-existent in this school? Do you have any friends? Acquaintance? Enemies? Which teacher favors you and which one dislikes you? If any of them even notices you, that is. Were you ever involved in any big fights, arguments, or any major incidents that other students might remember?¡±


    Reagan throws a barrage of questions at me and I just stare back at her without replying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so confused. Take your time and answer everything one by one. And yes, don¡¯t miss out on any important detail, we don¡¯t have a clock ticking above our heads,¡± Reagan says, leaning back on the sofa.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I answer, taking a deep breath.


    Just for a tiny moment, a savage thought of lying to her comes inside my mind. But almost immediately, I kick this thought out, knowing that it¡¯s only going to come back and painfully bite my ass later.


    ¡°I¡­ I cannot say that I am popular exactly, but I think almost everyone knows me. Though it¡¯s only because I always hand out with Lily and they assume that I am her boyfriend,¡± I say.


    Obviously, me and Lily are an actual couple now, but we haven¡¯t made it official yet.


    ¡°So, both of you are generally liked as a couple?¡± Regan asks.


    ¡°Oh, no, not at all. I mean, most of them like and adore Lily, but whether it be boys or girls, they completely hate me. They think that Lily is out of my league and I shouldn¡¯t be even talking to her,¡± I answer, unable to hide the bitterness in my voice.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s favorable,¡± Reagan says with a small nod.


    What!? Me being hated is favorable!?


    ¡°And why is that?¡± I ask with a frown.


    ¡°I will tell you later. For now, continue¡­¡± she says.


    ¡­


    ¡°Okay¡­ Eh¡­ So, I don¡¯t have any friends but there is this guy in my class named Luke and his girlfriend Sofia who behave decently to me,¡± I say.


    ¡°You have no friends?¡± Reagan asks, her eyebrows raised.


    ¡°No,¡± I answer with a shrug.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s almost as if you were made for this,¡± she says with a small laugh.


    ¡°I was a bit worried about what to do with your friends, to be honest. I mean, I had some ways to sort them out but I guess there is no need for that anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wait, sort them out!? What were you planning to do if I had friends?¡± I ask


    ¡°I am not here to answers meaningless questions, boy. You have no friends, I don¡¯t need to do anything. Continue,¡± she says, closing the matter.


    Bitch¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the rest of the questions. Repeat them,¡± I say.


    ¡°Tell me about the people who dislike you, or are disliked by you. Teachers and students both,¡± she says, ignoring my slightly raised tone.


    ¡°Well, as I already told you, no one actually likes me¡ªbut, if I have to tell you the names of people who absolutely loathe me and those whom I also consider my enemies, then there are three of them,¡± I answer.


    ¡°First is Pig¡ª I mean, Johnny Bristow, second is David Neustadt (he¡¯s my class teacher), and last one, Ava Leawitt.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t like Ava Leawitt?¡± Reagan asks, showing a slightly surprised expression for the first time since we have met.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡± I ask, frowning.


    ¡°I thought she¡¯s your side-woman or something. Or, why would she invite to The Royal¡¯s base in the middle of the night and drop you home unscathed?¡±


    ¡°H-How do you know that!?¡± I ask, bewildered.


    ¡°Why are you sounding so shocked, boy? Do you really believe that we leave you alone at your house? Of course, not. There are people keeping tabs on you 24¡Á7,¡± she answers with a shrug.


    Fuck¡­


    ¡°So, why did you go there?¡± Reagan asks.


    ¡­


    I do not answer her immediately.


    Should I tell her?


    ¡°Speak up, boy!¡± she urges me impatiently.


    ¡­ Fuck it.


    ¡°She¡­ She was blackmailing me to act as her boyfriend in front of her father,¡± I answer with a sigh.


    ¡°Blackmailing you, huh? What does she have on you?¡± Reagan asks, amused.


    ¡°Photos of me and Lily having sex. She took them secretly,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay. So, about my last question, have you ever been involved in any big fights or arguments? Well, with someone other than the three people you mentioned,¡± She asks, moving on.


    Wait¡­ Okay?


    That¡¯s all she has to say about me being blackmailed!?


    ¡­


    ¡°Well, I have had some fights with Pig¡ªJohnny, and many huge arguments with Neustadt and Ava. But as far as I can remember, nothing much ever happened with anyone else,¡± I answer.


    Giving me another nod, Reagan moves forward on the sofa again, resting her elbows on her knees and interlocking the fingers, plainly thinking about something.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, this is going to be much easier than I thought,¡± she says, finally looking back at me.


    ¡°Chloe will start attending the school one week from now. And thus, we have one weeks¡¯ time to completely change your image inside this school. You will not be hated anymore, but feared.


    ¡°And to make this happen, the selected twenty members of our gang will have to join the school from tomorrow itself and work alongside you on this matter. Just a little demonstration of power will be enough to instill this fear we are talking about.


    ¡°Now, as you have got no friends, I don¡¯t think there should be any student who might be aware of your life outside school. Molding their views and their existing knowledge about you is also going to be easy.


    ¡°Now, the last and the most important task, we need to take care of your three enemies. They might prove to be troublesome later. So, Zoe¡ª¡±


    Zoe jumps us from being addressed suddenly.


    ¡°¡ªgather intel on those two men: Johnny Bristow and David Neustadt, and give me a report on them today. Amelia will help you,¡± She orders.


    ¡°Y-Yes, madam,¡± Zoe replied quickly and Principal Steele nods.


    ¡°As for Ava Prewitt, she will be taught a lesson in a different way,¡± Reagan says, her lips twitching scarily.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all. Now, Zoe and Amelia, both of you will be staying here, doing the work I have given you. Boy, you will be coming together with me to the base,¡± she says, standing up.


    ¡°Me? To the base? Why?¡± I ask, surprised.


    ¡°Because your girlfriend¡¯s waiting there for you. You see, I have been helping her recover from the shock she received that day. And the good thing is, she¡¯s better now. Better in a way I want her to be¡­¡± Reagan says with an evil smile.


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 54: Lily Recovered? (Part-1)

    Sitting beside Reagan in the black sedan, the only thing that keeps repeating itself in my mind is what she said before we left the school.


    Better in a way I want her to be¡­


    What did she mean by that!? Is Lily fine now!?


    I doubt it¡­


    Remembering the look on her face after seeing that video the other day, I find it really hard to believe that she can recover from such a thing in just a couple of days. But then again, I don¡¯t think that Reagan was lying as well. She doesn¡¯t seem like the type of person who would lie for no apparent reason.


    There is something really strange about this¡­ But what could it be?


    Fuck¡­


    I am never going to guess on my own and this bitch Reagan is not telling me. Of course, I have already asked her twice about this, but the only reply I got was ¡°you will see¡± along with an unpleasant smile.


    And I don¡¯t fancy asking her a third time¡­


    Sigh¡­ I guess the only way left for me is to wait until we reach the base and see how Lily is doing myself.


    ¡°There is no need to overthink this¡­¡± Reagan mutters, her face still turned towards the tinted window next to her, lazily looking outside.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask with a frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink about what I said. You might actually thank me later,¡± she says.


    ¡­


    ¡°Thank you!? Why would I thank you!?¡± I ask incredulously, still frowning heavily.


    She doesn¡¯t reply, though I can see a smile dangling on her face once again.


    Fuck you¡­


    We reached Abigail¡¯s base much faster than I anticipated. Or the journey probably just felt small to me because I was dreading to come here all along the way¡ª scared of what I am going to see of Lily here.


    ¡°Now, listen, as you already know; Chloe is here. And I don¡¯t want us to announce our arrival to her yet. So, we are going to keep our quiet and move silently, okay? Now, follow me,¡± she says in a low voice, continuing to move towards the back door of Abi¡¯s Car Dealership, which is the entrance of Abigale¡¯s hidden gang base.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± I mutter.


    Surprisingly, I cannot see any activity inside the base. No doubt that this place was a bit dark and quite the last time I visited as well, but now; I cannot even see a single living soul here in the hallway except us.


    Completely unaffected by this oddness, Reagan keeps moving ahead into the base¡ª taking a couple of turns, passing through the huge room filled with expensive cars, climbing down a set of stairs, before finally stopping in the middle of a corridor filled with an array of similar-looking doors.


    But the thing is, even though I have never been here before, this corridor seems strangely familiar.


    Oh, wait¡­ This looks exactly the same as the large corridor in Zoe¡¯s underground base¡ª where the gang members have their personal rooms.


    ¡°Go on, Lily is inside,¡± Reagan says, stepping aside and gesturing me to get inside the door we are standing in front of.


    ¡°You are not coming with me?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°No, I should give the lovers some time to reunite, don¡¯t you think? These two days must have been pretty hard¡­¡± she says with a sly smile.


    ¡­


    Giving her a deeply hateful glare, I twist the knob of the door and enter inside the room. Having nothing extravagant, the room looks mostly empty with just a small television set attached on the wall, an air-conditioner, an attached bathroom, and a single bed¡ª on top of which, Lily is sitting rather stiffly, wearing her casual shorts and T-shirt.


    The moment she hears me enter the room, her head jerks up into my direction and a soft smile forms on her face.


    ¡°Hello! I was waiting for you,¡± She greets me, her face looking surprisingly calm and composed.


    ¡°H-Hey,¡± I say tentatively.


    ¡°Come here, sit down,¡± she says, lightly patting the bed.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you fine?¡± I ask worriedly.


    ¡°Yes, I am fine. Come here,¡± she says, again patting the bed.


    ¡­


    With a frown, I slowly start moving towards the bed while trying my best to observe Lily; her face, her voice, the way she moves¡ª I am trying to find any fluctuations that might betray this calm and collected persona she¡¯s showing me.


    But there are none¡­


    Slightly timid, I sit down right next to Lily, unable to think of what to say next.


    ¡°I heard that you went to school. Anything important happened in the class?¡± she asks simply.


    ¡°N-No, nothing important, you will cover up easily,¡± I quickly answer.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. I will be coming to school from tomorrow anyway, so there is nothing much to worry about,¡± she says, giving me another smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ Eh¡­¡±


    I stop myself abruptly.


    ¡°¡­ I-I mean, you should not force yourself, Lily. Take your time ¡­ You know, to recover¡­ after what happened that day¡­ you were clearly affected greatly¡­¡± I say a bit hesitantly, placing my hand on top of hers.


    This is this¡­ There is no way Lily won¡¯t show her true emotions after remembering what happened that day. And more importantly, this topic needs to be approached as quickly as possible¡­


    ¡°Oh, I am alright now. You don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Lily says, not even a flicker appears in her smile.


    ¡­


    ¡°You are alright?¡± I ask, sounding incredulous against my wish.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Can you see me crying?¡± she asks, shocking me tremendously with a small laugh.


    ¡°B-But you were¡­ That day¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that you are really confused, Caiden. You saw me in a completely messed up state that day. I think you deserve to know what happened after that,¡± she says, turning on the bed to face me directly and grabbing my hand with both of hers.


    Still thoroughly bewildered, I try to calm myself down and listen to her as intently as I could.


    ¡°You see, you were correct to think that I became really broken that day, Caiden. I just couldn¡¯t believe what I saw, though there was no point in denying the truth as well. Seeing my fath¡ª that¡­ that man, whom I trusted more than anyone else, showing his true colors, it felt as if everything inside me was slowly getting torn apart,¡± Lily says, sounding extremely sad, but still composed.


    ¡°That day, after you left and that man went back to his work, Reagan called me. And even though I was in no state to even pick up my phone, let alone talk to anyone¡­ I somehow did. She told me to meet her outside my house and come with her to the gang¡¯s base.


    ¡°I remember being in such a dazed state that I didn¡¯t even consider refusing her¡ª I did what she told me. Once we reach the base, she ordered Emily, Abigale, and Nora to be with me as long as it takes to cheer me up. And following that, they tried to talk to me about various things that might pique my interest; my life at school, my friends¡­ you.


    ¡°At first, I wasn¡¯t even listening to them, even their voices seemed fuzzy and unrecognizable. But slowly, by the end of the day, I started talking back¡ª not about the stuff they were asking me about¡ª but about what I happened that day,¡± Lily continues, her expressions getting dark now.


    ¡°And as I kept talking about it, my emotions started bursting out again. Abigale supported me through most it, she held me when I cried and encourage me to speak my heart out, I am really thankful to her. And at last, I finally began to feel a little lighter. It felt as if something that got frozen inside me was thawing down once again¡­¡±


    Lily pauses to take a few breaths, her eyes filling up with tears. Instinctively, I put my right hand around her and caress her back.


    ¡°After that, Reagan came to check on me and once assured that I am a little better, she sent me home¡ª telling me not to talk to anyone at home or call anyone yet, not even you,¡± She says.


    ¡°Then the next morning, she picked me up from my home once again and dropped me in the care of the trio. But that day, instead of talking about anything serious, they took me outside to have some fun.


    ¡°We ate breakfast at a nice cafe, went to the amusement park, watched a movie¡­ It was like a girl¡¯s day-out. Throughout the day, my mood just got better and better. Before I realized, my pain slowly lessened and I actually started to enjoy my time there a little.¡±


    ¡°And just like that, the second day ended. Truthfully, I was not completely back to normal, but I was also not feeling hopelessly lost and broken like before. When I went home that day, I had a smile on my face,¡± she says.


    ¡°Then came the third day¡ª yesterday. As usual, I got picked up by Reagan and was bought to the base here. But this time, there was no Abigale, Emily, or Nora waiting for me. Only Reagan wanting to speak to me about¡­ about the person I had the misfortune to call my father,¡± Lily says hatefully.


    ¡°She revealed everything to me, Caiden. Everything about that man. What he has done, what he is doing. And there were not just the things my mother said in that¡ª that video, but other, greater horrors as well. She also explained to me the reason why this gang is after him, why they are doing everything they can to hurt him and the reason why it¡¯s proving to be so difficult.¡±


    ¡°And after hearing all that, I made up my mind, Caiden,¡± Lily says, a determined look flashes across her face.


    ¡°I am going to help them with everything I have got¡­ And I hope that you help me with this¡­¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 55: Lily Recovered? (Part-2)

    ¡°Y-You want me to help them?¡± I ask, staring hard at Lily.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I do, Caiden! But you must want to help them too, right?¡± Lily asks fervently.


    ¡°You saw that man assaulting my mother with your own eyes! How mercilessly he destroyed her life just to fulfill his evil desires! And¡­ And now, what he¡¯s planning to do with me¡­ With my sister¡­¡± she says, shuddering a little in fear, but I can see great anger flaring inside her eyes.


    ¡­


    ¡°I am not¡­ Lily¡­¡±


    I find it difficult to reply to this.


    Of course, my anger for Harrison hasn¡¯t settled down even a single bit. The memory of his assault on Mrs. Storm and the dark bruises on her body is still fresh inside my mind. There is no doubt that I want to see him get punished equivalent to the pain he has inflicted on others.


    But¡­


    I also haven¡¯t forgotten what the gang has done to me and Lily¡­ how they made me rape her, how they threatened and blackmailed me, how they are using us even now.


    ¡°Lily, as you said, Harrison needs to get what deserves. And I know that we alone¡ª without the aid of the gang¡ª won¡¯t be able to make him pay, but that also doesn¡¯t mean that we should just forgive the gang for what they did to us and give them our open support.


    ¡°They are criminals, Lily. Even if it¡¯s futile, we should always show resistance to anything they force us to do for them. Otherwise, they will simply stop being cautious with us and easily turn us into their pawns¡ª exploiting us in any and every way possible for their benefit,¡± I say in a serious tone.


    ¡°No! You are wrong!¡± Lily shouts.


    It is so sudden that, for a moment, I just stare at her in shock; it¡¯s extremely rare for Lily to shout at me. But the next instant, my shock subsides as I finally see something strange, something I was looking out for, something betraying her composed face.


    Out of nowhere, she¡¯s now looking at me lividly. Though I can still detect traces of unmistakable fear on her face.


    ¡°We should support the gang with our everything! There is no point in making things difficult for them knowingly! And whatever they did to us, does it even matter!? We were already in love with each other!¡± she declares angrily.


    ¡°Lily, do you even know what you are saying!? It doesn¡¯t matter if we were in love or not! They forced us into doing it, threatened us! They are not good people, Lily!¡± I say, my voice gaining volume as well.


    ¡°Oh¡­ No, I get it. Of course, you don¡¯t want to help them¡­ I know why¡­¡±


    Surprising me yet again, Lily calms down suddenly, even faster than her anger came.


    ¡°W-What are you saying?¡± I ask, lowering my voice as well, disconcerted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand why the gang is after my¡ª that man, do you?¡± she asks.


    I do not reply but continue to stare at her in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, it makes sense, you need to know their reason as well, Caiden. I am sure you will also agree with me after that. Their¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now, now, Lily. Why don¡¯t you leave that part to me?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice interrupts. Turning around, I see that the door is open and Reagan is standing inside the room, though I don¡¯t know since when.


    ¡°Reagan,¡± Lily addresses her with a neutral face.


    ¡°Come with me, boy. I would be able to explain things from here much better. Lily, you should lay down and try to sleep for a while. Three days without even a small nap is a little concerning¡± she says, giving Lily a worried look that looks completely fake.


    Lily nods but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept for three days, Lily!?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t¡­ nightmares,¡± she replied with a strained smile.


    ¡°But you said that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Boy, I think we should let her rest. Come with me, I will tell you everything you need to know,¡± Reagan says while moving forward and grabbing my arm.


    And before I know it, she pulls me out of the room¡ª into the corridor again, closing the door shut behind.


    Wait¡­


    Just for a moment there, while leaving, I think I saw Lily¡¯s features getting strangely darkened, though I am not sure if it was just a trick of light or not.


    ¡°I want to speak to her, let me go!¡± I say, jerk my hand away from Reagan¡¯s grip.


    ¡°No, leave her be, she actually needs to rest. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t tell you the things you want to know, but I can,¡± she says.


    And without waiting for my reply, she turns around and starts walking away.


    I stand still for a moment in dilemma: whether to follow her or dash inside the room again. Even though heavily leaning towards the latter, I grudgingly take a deep breath and stride after Reagan.


    To be honest, I do have a strange feeling that I won¡¯t be able to hold a proper and factual conversion with Lily right now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand! What happened with Lily?¡± I ask, reaching next to Reagan.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asks with a smirk.


    This bitch¡­


    ¡°You perfectly know what I mean! You said that Lily has recovered. And unbelievably, she was actually normal at first¡ª telling me what happened to her in the last three days calmly.


    ¡°But out of nowhere, she suddenly became angry¡ª at me, of all people. And then, as you saw, she was calm again. What¡¯s with this fluctuation!? If she¡¯s normal now, why was she acting like that!?¡± I ask accusingly.


    Reagan chuckles.


    ¡°I never said that¡¯s she¡¯s back to being normal. She just recovered from her shocked state and is better than before. You should be thankful for that,¡± she says with a shrug.


    ¡°Yeah!? You liar! Lily herself said she¡¯s back to normal!¡± I retort.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what she believes, you idiot,¡± Reagan says with another laugh.


    ¡°What she believes!?¡± I ask, frowning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I have done!? How cleverly I have turned your girlfriend¡ª who would have probably proven to be the most difficult one to control¡ª in favor for us!?¡± she says, a triumphant look on her face.


    ¡°I had limited time, you see, but it was all planned out; Making Lily watch that video alone in the van after feeding her some lies, picking her up right after you left to maximize the time I could get, not letting her talk to any of her friends or you¡­¡±


    ¡°And even what transpired in those three days¡­ Lily only told you what she believes had happened, it was not entirely true. While I did order Abigale, Emily, and Nora to look after Lily and cheer her up, I knew that it was impossible for her to actually become normal in just three¡ª no, two days.


    ¡°She told you that she talked her hearts out, and even cried to Abigale, didn¡¯t she? Well, I admit, she did cry, but I don¡¯t think that just a couple of sentences can be called ¡°talking my hearts out¡±. And even the next day, quite opposite to what Lily told you, she barely spoke in the amusement park or cafe, much less enjoy herself in any way.


    ¡°I think¡ª and I believe it¡¯s correct¡ª that she¡¯s affected so much by that incident, that her mind twisted the reality to lessen the pain she¡¯s feeling. Making her believe that she¡¯s getting better in the company of those three. And well, this is what I wanted,¡± Reagan says with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°But still, while being far from normal, she at least recovered enough to listen and understand when being talked to and answer back decently. Thus, making my task easier when the third day arrived.


    ¡°You know the reason why Lily could talk to you, what it seems like, normally? What could I have done to make her like this in just one¡ª yes, one day?¡± She asks, her eyes gleaming.


    ¡°Simple, as Lily mentioned, I told her the reason why our organization is after Harrison Storm, the things he has done to incur our wrath¡ª with some explicit proves to justify my claims (You will understand better after I tell you too, boy).


    ¡°And as I hoped, adding these things to what happened to her mother, it was enough to spark a new emotion inside Lily other than fear, disbelief, and shock she was feeling for the past three days¡ª it was anger,¡± Reagan says, her lips curling into a smile.


    ¡°And as said, her mind was trying it¡¯s hardest to lessen the pain she was experiencing¡ª obviously, it latched to this new emotion immediately. And thus, converting all the excruciating pain into anger and rage against her father.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean her mind became normal, you see. This newfound rage is controllable, if I must say, and blind. And that¡¯s what I wanted to achieve, that¡¯s what I thrived for since the start. For her to be willing to do and say anything I tell her to, just so that she can quench this explosive rage she now carries in her heart¡ª to make her father suffer for what he has done.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°In simple words, I basically turned your mutinous little girlfriend into my obedient doll,¡± Reagan finishes, enjoying the horror-struck expression on my face.


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 56: Fight Back

    ¡°¡­ So, now that you exactly know what I did to your girlfriend, as promised, it¡¯s time to tell you what Harrison Storm did to our gang. It¡¯s such a drag¡­ But well, come with me to my room,¡± Reagan says, moving further ahead of me.


    ¡°Reagan¡­¡± I mutter in a toneless voice, staring down hard at the floor.


    ¡°What?¡± She asks, stopping on her track and turning around.


    ¡°Drop me to my house¡­¡± I say in a strangely calm and even tone.


    ¡°Hmm? Your house? What, too scared to hear the about the stuff that pushed your girlfriend to the edge?¡± Reagan asks, smirking.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Take me home,¡± I repeat.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, it¡¯s true that there isn¡¯t any point in telling you about these things¡ª other than my personal enjoyment, that is. And honestly, it¡¯s better if we can avoid meeting Chloe at all. Unnecessary risk, you see,¡± she says thoughtfully.


    I just listen to her in complete silence, but internally, my heart is thumping heavily and there is a loud ringing in my ears.


    ¡°Okay then, you can go if you want, I have no work left for you today. Valerie will drop you home,¡± she tells me.


    For a few seconds, Reagan waits for me to say something, but when I don¡¯t, she continues to speak with a frown.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem much affected by what I told you, boy. Not to lie, I was hoping for an entertaining outburst including everything¡ª shouting, swearing, name-calling¡­ ending with an amazing punishment for you. But you ruined my fun,¡± she says, clearly disappointed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What, trying to give me the silent treatment? You are so pitiful,¡± Reagan says with a laugh.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t even wanna make sure that your girlfriend reaches her house safely? I thought you would want to stick to me like wart until I let her go,¡± she says.


    Again, I do not say anything.


    *Sigh*


    ¡°You are no fun today¡­ Fuck away to your house,¡± Reagan says, giving a slightly irritated sigh.


    The ride to my house was very quiet¡ª neither I or Valerie spoke to each other. I just kept staring out of the window, staring at the sun as it goes down the horizon, my mind completely blank.


    Though the entire way, the heavy thumping in my chest and the strange ringing in my ears doesn¡¯t tone down in the slightest.


    ¡°Me and Madam Reagan will pick you up and drop you to the school tomorrow morning,¡± Valerie informs me as I get out of the car.


    I give her a small nod before walking away.


    The moment I open the front door of my house, the maddening figure of my mother rushes out of the kitchen and thunders down upon me.


    ¡°Caiden Black! How many times do I have to remind you that you are grounded!? You have to come home straight from school! No wandering around!¡± She says furiously.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t understand it at all, do you!? I think you clearly need some extra punishment! No dinner for you tonight and no pocket money until you are ground¡ª wait, where are you going!? I am still talking to you!¡±


    Paying no heed to my mother, I walk towards the stairs and start climbing up. She continues to call me back for a few seconds before coming after me.


    But before she could reach me, I enter my room and lock the door shut.


    ¡°Caiden, open the door! I won¡¯t tolerate this kind of behavior!¡± Mother shouts angrily while banging the door.


    Ignoring her again, I walk towards my study table, sit down on the chair, and switch on the table lamp. After a while, my mother gives up on trying to make me come out of the room and leaves¡ª it seems like she understood that something is wrong and I need some time alone.


    Once the silence has fallen again, for the first time since Reagan explained to me what she has done to Lily, I start to think¡­


    As Reagan said, unlike the earlier instances, I didn¡¯t shout at her, I didn¡¯t verbally abuse her¡ª in fact, I show no specific reaction.


    But am I really not perturbed by what she told me?


    No, that¡¯s not it. I am angry, much angrier than ever before.


    Now, the gang has not only broken Lily¡ª they are even messing with her delicate state of mind to meet their ends. And by doing this, they are destroying the person whom I care about the most in this world.


    What if the damage they have inflicted on Lily is permanent!? What if, when all of this is over, she will never be able to return to how she was?


    What if I lose the happy and cheerful Lily that I knew forever¡­?


    As much infuriating as this thought is, it raises some more scary questions as well.


    When will this be over? Will the gang ever set me and Lily free? And even if they do, what will become of us after that?


    Today, Reagan made it clear with her actions, confirmed her earlier statement, that she will go to any lengths, abuse and use us in any way, to fulfill her goal. And thus, undoubtedly, even if me and Lily survive this ordeal, we will never be the same.


    And thus, there is a reason why I didn¡¯t do anything today¡ª no shouting, no swearing, no accusing.


    This is what I have been doing until now, but I finally understood that there no way these things will help us in any way. As Reagan said herself, it¡¯s just another form of entertainment to her. I cannot achieve anything by just whining that life¡¯s being really unfair to me.


    If things continue like this, nothing but a really dark future waits for me and Lily.


    Then, what should I do to prevent this?


    Complaining is futile, being sad and angry is just a waste of time, and asking for help is impossible¡­


    No, I know what to do, I have known it since a while ago¡ª I was just too scared to act upon it. But now, after what I have seen today, I think I am mentally ready to take action.


    It¡¯s finally the time to fight back¡­


    But how?


    My enemies have a lot of money, immense power, and great influence. Of course, I don¡¯t have any of these things, I am nothing but a normal high school student.


    But well, thinking about this again, doesn¡¯t this also make it clear what I have to do?


    I don¡¯t have power, money, or influence. So, I just need to get them, right?


    Or, to put it plainly¡­ take them from my enemies.


    No doubt, this may seem impossible to a lot of people.


    But I know that if I use the one and only thing available in my hands right now, this is possible¡ª extremely risky and dangerous, but still, possible.


    And ironically, this is the thing I have been cursing and blaming continuously for the last few weeks¡ª but now, it will be my weapon, the thing I will use it against the gang.


    My situation.


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 57: Image Revamping (Part-1)

    ¡°You want some breakfast, Caiden?¡± My mother asks timidly.


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± I say, sitting down on the dining table in my school uniform.


    Last night, I didn¡¯t come out of my room at all¡ª not even for dinner. Unexpectedly, mom doesn¡¯t seem angry with me for that. In fact, she¡¯s not even mentioning anything about the extension of my grounding.


    I have a feeling that she¡¯s being cautious with me because of how I was yesterday¡­


    After having a hearty breakfast (buttered toasts, fried eggs, and some bacon), I get up to leave for school.


    ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡±


    She gives me a small nod before speaking up reluctantly.


    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to tell you that if you feel troubled about anything¡ª anything at all, you can share it with me, okay? I am your mother, I can help you,¡± she says earnestly.


    Hearing this, a small smile forms on my face.


    ¡°Thanks, but I am fine now,¡± I assure her.


    Mother still looks a bit doubtful but she doesn¡¯t say anything after this¡­


    As expected, the moment I leave the house, a black car stops right in front of the gate and its back door swings open. Inside, I can see the Reagan sitting with her legs crossed, staring straight ahead.


    She gives no sign of noticing me as I sit next to her and closes the door shut. I merely look at Valerie first¡ª who¡¯s driving the car¡ª and then, outside the window, as the car starts to move¡ª not feeling any need to start a conversation as well.


    Only after we cover a considerable distance and the school seems just a few minutes away, did Reagan opens her mouth to speak.


    ¡°I assume that you are ready, boy?¡± she asks, still not looking at me.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I answer calmly.


    ¡°Good. I have gathered all the information on that English teacher; David Neustadt and your bully; Johnny Bristow as well. Wait for them to make a move on you, and when they do, give them hell.


    ¡°You can say back anything you like, abuse or insult them in any way you want. We need to make a scene in front of the students. And you don¡¯t have to worry, Amelia and our gang members will be on your side,¡± Reagan tells me.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I give her a nod.


    ¡°Oh, and this reminds me, here is the list of the twenty women who will be admitted to your school from today. See their photos next to their names so you can recognize them inside the school. A few of them are in your class and your section. Others are in different classes according to how they look,¡± she says, handing me a file.


    I can see a lot of familiar faces on this list¡ª Natalie, Emily, Nora, and even Valerie¡¯s name is here. Now that I properly look at her, she is indeed wearing our school uniform.


    After going through a few unknown names and photos, I turn the page¡ª only to receive a small surprise.


    ¡°All the squad leaders will be participating in this?¡± I ask, looking at the names of Zoe (who will be in my class), Chloe (who will be my junior), and Abigale (who will be my senior).


    ¡°This is a really important mission for us. Of course, those three will participate,¡± Reagan answers.


    Hmm¡­ This is actually better for me as well. Especially because Abigail¡¯s name is here.


    ¡°Whenever you get out of your classroom¡ª whether it be for any assembly or lunch break, all of these twenty women will move in close vicinity to you. They are also equipped with button-cameras, similar to the one I gave you the other day so that I can monitor all the activities inside the school.


    ¡°And remember, you need to keep up with your act, so flirt with them whenever you can and be as lecherous as you can possibly be. My orders are clear and strict, none of them will resist to anything you do¡ª no matter how bold. Just make sure that the students see you,¡± Reagan says.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answer.


    ¡­


    For a few seconds, Reagan stays silent, observing me.


    ¡°You are oddly calm, just like yesterday. What happened to you?¡± she asks suspiciously.


    ¡°Nothing special,¡± I answer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even want to know anything about your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you have asked¡ª yes, I do. Is Lily going to come to school today?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, not yet. I have decided that she will wait until Chloe starts attending. And of course, she agreed to this wholeheartedly. Like my good little doll,¡± she says with a smirk.


    ¡°Nice,¡± I say simply.


    ¡­


    Once again, Reagan looks disappointed by the lack of entertaining responses.


    ¡°Boy, now you are starting to really irk me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, school is here!¡± I announce, interrupting her.


    This is enough to divert Reagan¡¯s attention towards the more important matters at hand.


    ¡°Okay, this is it. I will be looking over everything from here. Enter the school along with Valerie, you know what to do,¡± She meaningfully says as the car stops in an empty parking space nearby.


    Giving her a nod once again, I get out of the car along with Valerie and start moving towards the school.


    ¡°You ready?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Valerie answers, as expressionless as ever.


    I take a deep breath.


    Let do this¡­


    I confidently put my right arm around Valerie¡¯s waist and pull her closer to me. She also places her hand on top of my mine. And like this, we enter through the school gate.


    It¡¯s 8:20 AM already, the classes will start in just ten minutes. This is the time when students crowd the corridors in the maximum number.


    On our way to the class, I can feel the gazes of numerous students on me¡ª mostly guys. And it¡¯s not that surprising considering that I am walking like this with such a beautiful girl when I am already infamous for being really close to Lily, who is the most popular girl in our school.


    And before now, a situation like this would have been nerve-racking for me. But now, I don¡¯t really care about these gazes at all.


    In fact, to give the audience some entertainment, I lower my hand from Valerie¡¯s waist and grab her shapely ass¡ª making the nearby girls gasp in shock and the guys to clench their fists in anger.


    As expected, Valerie doesn¡¯t resist at all. She even leans closer to let me grope her properly. And thus, amidst the surprised and jealous looks, we make our way to the class.


    ¡­


    The reaction of my classmates is the same as that of students outside. Well, a little bit more intense, to be honest. Lily¡¯s friends are literally trying to stare me and Valerie to death. Which is surprising, considering that all of them hate me.


    Looking around, I can see Emily, Nora, Zoe, and a couple of women from the list sitting around the class. Emily waves at me enthusiastically, Nora gives me a polite smile, and Zoe looks away in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Okay, this much is enough for now,¡± I whisper before separating from Valerie and moving to my seat.


    Nothing much happened in Neustadt¡¯s period. He just made Zoe and others give an introduction to the class while sitting on his desk and staring at them vulgarly.


    I could tell how exceptionally happy he is to get these many beautiful girls in his class at once¡ª so happy that he didn¡¯t even fuck with his favorite student today; me.


    During the other periods, Emily keeps looking back towards¡ªwinking and making dirty gestures. Instead of ignoring her like usual, I occasionally winked back at her¡ª surprising her greatly. Nora and the other two women also stole a few glances at me, though they were just observing me. While Zoe resolutely looked away from me, focusing on what the teacher is saying.


    Currently, it¡¯s the lunch break and I am sitting on my usual table in the cafeteria. Though instead of being alone, Valerie, Emily, and Nora are sitting along with me. I can spot Zoe, Natalie, and Clara sitting a few tables away as well.


    I should start getting on with my act now, but I am waiting for Abigale to come. I need her to be here.


    ¡°Oh, there she is¡­¡± I mutter as Abigale finally enters the cafeteria along with a few other gang women.


    I raise my hand to call her out¡ª but a pudgy hand grabs it mid-air and forcefully throws it down.


    ¡°Ohoho! Hey, pussy! You got some nice company today!¡±


    ¡­


    Welcome, Pig. I was waiting for you.


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 58: Image Revamping (Part-2)

    Already knowing what¡¯s going to happen next¡ª I immediately jump to my feet. And as expected, the next instant, the chair I was sitting on gets powerfully kicked and topples over.


    ¡°Your reflexes are getting better. Some spider bit your ass, fucker?¡± Pig asks with a laugh.


    Calmly, I turn around and face him without the slightest fear. As usual, three of his burly friends (bodyguards) are standing behind him, glaring at me menacingly.


    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s just that your brain is really small¡ª Every time, you either grab my neck or kick the chair I am sitting on. And as you did the former the last time, I knew that it¡¯s my chair¡¯s turn to get kicked,¡± I answer with a shrug.


    ¡°Heh, my brain is much bigger than you, bastard. And thanks for telling me this, I will fuck you up in a different way next time,¡± Pig says with a smirk.


    ¡°Next time? There will be no next time¡­¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Why the fuck are you mumbling like a prick? Speak up like a man!¡± Pig says, hitting his chest like a gorilla.


    ¡°No, nothing,¡± I reply, suppressing an urge to laugh.


    ¡°See, girls!? This guy doesn¡¯t even have the guts to talk to me properly,¡± Pig says, suddenly turning around to address Valerie, Nora, and Emily.


    ¡°You all are new to this school¡ª and not to mention, really beautiful¡ª So, you can still reconsider the company you want to keep around here. It will greatly affect your image in school.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be seen with pussies like this guy here¡ª¡± Pig points at me ¡°¡ª rather, I recommend you to become friends with me. And believe me, you won¡¯t regret it. Oh, and did I mention my name? It¡¯s Johnny Bristow, son of William Bristow, the owner of the luxury 5-star hotel¡ª The Bristel,¡± Pig says smugly.


    Sigh¡­


    No surprise here, I already knew why Pig decided to approach me today. Everyone¡¯s been talking about me since the morning because all these newly admitted ¡°beauties¡± are giving their attention only to me¡ª not even talking to anyone else.


    And of course, this news was bound to reach Pig¡¯s ears. And there is no way he could tolerate this insolence¡­


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so fat. Do you think he¡¯s wider than he¡¯s tall?¡± Emily whispers to Nora while checking out Pig with great interest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but he¡¯s close,¡± Nora answers with a calculative look on her face.


    But neither of them replies to Pig directly. In fact, Valerie doesn¡¯t even look at him. After waiting a while for their response, he speaks again.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Girls? I don¡¯t know if you heard me or not, but I was talking to you. And tell me your names? I told you all mine,¡± he asks hopefully¡­ only to get ignored again.


    ¡°Hey, listen here, Pig!¡± I call him out.


    ¡°What, asshole!?¡± Pig asks, red from shame and frustration.


    It¡¯s time to finish this¡­


    ¡°You are talking to my girlfriends, understand? And they clearly don¡¯t wanna talk to you. Keep troubling them and I will beat your fucking ass up,¡± I threaten in a domineering tone.


    ¡°¡­ Girlfriends? Wait, you want me to believe that these girls are your girlfriends? Hahaha! Sure, dream on, fucker. And by the way, you gave me a really nice idea!¡± Pig exclaims with a dirty grin.


    ¡°Instead of talking, I should just start beating the shit out of you in front of everyone! Then these girls will know who¡¯s the real deal in this school is¡ª Mugh!¡±


    Before Pig could even finish speaking, my fist collides with his face. The punch carries so much power that he loses his balance and falls backward.


    Instantly, hell breaks loose.


    Pig¡¯s bodyguards rush towards me furiously, but the gang women¡ª who were waiting for something like this to happen¡ª intercepts them. All of them, even Zoe and Clara, jump on their feet and begin fighting.


    But I am not watching them, my main focus is Pig right now¡­


    Without waiting for him to recover, I jump on top of him and start aiming heavy punches on his face. His nose starts bleeding and his lips puff up, but surprisingly, he still doesn¡¯t get knocked out.


    With a sudden jerky push of his pudgy arms, he throws me away from himself. Landing hard on my back, I feel a sharp pain hitting my body like electricity, making my eyes water. But this much is not enough to stop me. Ignoring this pain, I quickly get up and face Pig again.


    Due to the fat, he¡¯s having great difficulty getting up from the floor. And well, his luck is really bad today. Halfway up, I slam against his body to knock him off his feet again.


    ¡°AAAHA!¡±


    With a pathetic scream, he collides with the floor again¡ª only to start receiving a barrage of my punches again. And honestly, this feels absolutely exhilarating. Taking out my suppressed anger and frustration on this sick fuck is amazingly relieving.


    ¡°HEY! Get away from him! Right now!¡±


    Suddenly, a pair of arms wrap around my chest and pulls me off of Pig. Looking at the end result, I can see his nose bleeding profoundly, a couple of his teeth missing, and his eyes rolled up¡ª Pig has finally fainted.


    ¡°What the heck!? Just look at what you¡¯ve done to the poor boy and his friends!¡±


    The pair of hands that separated me from pig roughly turns me around, and I come face-to-face with an enraged Neustadt.


    ¡°Now you have done it! This is the second time you have attacked other students with a clear intention of murder!¡± he barks.


    You are exaggerating¡­


    I glance back at Pig and his bodyguards.


    ¡­


    The three burly dudes are lying in a heap, unconscious and as badly beaten up as Pig, and the gang women are standing together with the crowd, looking at Neustadt and me innocently.


    Well, they are not dead¡­


    ¡°Take Johnny and his friends to the infirmary immediately! And be careful, these poor boys are clearly hanging between life and death! We might have to take them to the hospital!¡± Neustadt shouts at the students standing next to us.


    Reluctantly following his orders, they pick Pig and his bodyguards up and carrying them away to the infirmary.


    ¡°Now¡­¡± Neustadt says, facing me again.


    ¡°I have nothing more to say to you, you violent little bastard! Just come with me to the Principal¡¯s office. Today, I will make sure that you get expelled no matter what,¡± he says savagely, looking furious yet extremely pleased.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Let¡¯s go,¡± I say with a shrug, not perturbed at all.


    ¡°This arrogance¡­ Just wait, I will squeeze it out of you completely. Now, come¡­¡± Neustadt says, turning around and moving towards the cafeteria¡¯s exit, dragging me along.


    Unlike the last time Neustadt took me to Principle Steele, he doesn¡¯t taunt or provoke me. Probably because he doesn¡¯t want to waste any time talking.


    In just a couple of minutes, we reach the Principal¡¯s office. And without even knocking first, Neustadt bangs open the door open and enter inside with me on the tow.


    ¡°Principal! This boy, Caiden, I caught again¡ª¡±


    ¡°I already know,¡± Principal Steele¡ª who¡¯s sitting behind her desk¡ª lazily says, cutting in-between Neustadt.


    ¡°You¡­ You do?¡± Neustadt asks, momentarily losing his flow in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, there are cameras in the cafeteria, Mr. Neustadt. I saw everything,¡± she answers.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Well, that¡¯s great then! Saves me the trouble to explain you everything! As you¡¯ve already seen, this student attacked Johnny Bristow again, intending to murder him and his friends! Clearly, detention did him no good! I demand his instant expulsion, and if possible, a police complaint!¡± Neustadt says, his eyes glittering.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing Caiden to me, Mr. Neustadt. I will consider your suggestion. You can leave now,¡± Principal Steel replies.


    ¡°What!? There is no way I am leaving the office until this student is expulsed, Principal!¡± Neustadt says mutinously.


    ¡°Mr. Neustadt, please, don¡¯t force me to remind you of my position in this school, as I have done once before! I am the principal, not you! It¡¯s my job to decide upon Caiden¡¯s punishment, not yours! Leave my office this instant!¡± Principal Steele says in a raised tone, almost scolding him.


    This silence up Neustadt at once and he lowers his gaze.


    ¡°As you wish, Principal. But as a dedicated teacher and employee of this school, I must warn you¡ª William Bristow won¡¯t be happy after hearing what happened to his son, he won¡¯t be happy at all,¡± he says in cold anger.


    ¡°Well, I would rather anger William Bristow than him¡­¡± she replies in a light tone.


    ¡°Him?¡± Neustadt frowns.


    ¡°Please leave,¡± Principal Steele says, not answering him.


    Neustadt glares at me once again (I give him a smirk), before leaving the office.


    ¡°I should wait for a while before leaving, right?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes, please. They should think that I am at least scolding you a little. And also, I will have to increase your detention by another month. Of course, it will be just on papers, you don¡¯t have to actually come to my office anymore,¡± she says.


    ¡°Oh, I will come to the detention,¡± I answer simply.


    The more time I get to spend with Principal Steele alone, the better.


    ¡°Thank you, that will make things a little easier for me,¡± she says with a smile.


    ¡°Never mind. But still, Neustadt and Pig¡ª I mean, Johnny will be furious after finding out that I am not getting expelled. They will surely cause a ruckus later,¡± I say.


    ¡°Hmm? No, they won¡¯t,¡± she replies confidently.


    ¡°And how can you be so sure about that?¡± I ask, frowning.


    ¡°Simple, because we are abducting both of them after school today¡­¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 59: Image Revamping (Part-3)

    ¡°You are abducting them!?¡± I ask, surprised by this unexpected news.


    ¡°Yes, we are. Madam Reagan herself informed me after Zoe and I turned in our reports yesterday,¡± Principal Steele tells me.


    Well, Reagan sure doesn¡¯t like wasting any time, does she?


    ¡°And what is she planning to do to them after that?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that exactly, but I do have a guess. Madam Reagan will probably make you order their punishment, as the main point of this abduction is to let your enemies know that you are the leader of a powerful gang and that messing with you again will be really dangerous for them.


    ¡°Of course, everything, including their punishment, will be pre-decided by madam, so you will just have to act like usual and remember what to say,¡± Principal Steele answers.


    Pre-decided, huh?


    ¡°Showing some intimidation with numbers and beating them up¡ª that much should be enough for normal people like them,¡± She adds, answering the questioning look on my face.


    Hmm¡­ That¡¯s it?


    ¡°Oh, well, I guess so¡­ Anyway, I think I can get back now. See you later,¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, later. And thank you again for the detention thing.¡±


    Walking down the hallway towards the cafeteria, I can feel everyone¡¯s gaze piercing through my back. There is also a constant buzz of noise as people whispers to each other¡ª recounting the fighting incident while occasionally pointing at me rudely.


    ¡°You saw how bloody Johnny¡¯s face was? Even a few of his teeth were missing. So brutal¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to this Caiden guy? I thought he was one of the calm ones¡­¡±


    ¡°Finally, someone gave that fat fucker a taste of his own medicine. I never liked Caiden Black, but now¡­¡±


    ¡°He said that those new girls are his girlfriends! All three of them! They even fought for him! But what about our Lily? Did he break up her? I hope so¡­¡±


    Not paying much attention to these noises, I walk on. Well, this much was bound to happen¡ª After all, I kicked the ass of the biggest bully in school.


    Entering the cafeteria, I find all gang women sitting silently on their seats, eating their food again. On my table, there is an addition of Abigale, while the extra women she brought with herself earlier are sitting along with Zoe and others.


    Clearly, all of them are also attracting way more attention than before, but unlike then, no one is trying to interact with them now. Well, even though Neustadt didn¡¯t saw them beating up Pig¡¯s bodyguards, but everyone else did.


    ¡°You girls okay? Those trolls didn¡¯t hurt you, did they?¡± I ask, settling myself on the seat next to Abigale¡¯s.


    ¡°What, those guys!? Hahaha¡­ We made them lick the dirt off the floor before they could even lift their beefy arms!¡± Emily says, laughing out while taking a huge bite of her sandwich simultaneously.


    ¡°Mere high school students cannot best us in fighting skills, Jacob,¡± Abigale says modestly.


    ¡°Anyway, everything went well in Amelia¡¯s office? That teacher, Neustadt¡ª he didn¡¯t cause any extra trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, though he was really close to bursting a few veins when Amelia kicked him out. That would have been fun to watch,¡± I say with a shrug.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Suddenly, Emily leaks a low painful voice, drops her sandwich, and place her hands against her chest as if she¡¯s having a heart attack.


    ¡°What happened!?¡± I ask worriedly, though surprisingly, Abigale and others don¡¯t show any particular reaction to this.


    And to be honest, I wouldn¡¯t have either, but¡­


    ¡°I was wrong, those bulky guys did get me after all,¡± Emily answers, moaning in pain.


    ¡°Really!? Where!?¡±


    ¡°A-A couple of punches on my breasts¡ª it¡¯s really painful, can you please massage them? I will surely feel better¡­¡± she says, cupping her own tits while looking at me hopefully.


    ¡­


    So, that¡¯s what you are after, huh?


    ¡°Oh, really? I am sure Nora or Abigale will help you with that,¡± I say with a strained smile, unable to hide contempt from my voice.


    ¡°No, I need a strong massage, only a man can give me that!¡± Emily insists.


    Strong massage!? I know you are faking it but still, a punch gives you bruises, not crams, you know? And bruises don¡¯t need a massage, it will just worsen the pain.


    Sigh¡­


    ¡°Yeah, sure, I will massage your breasts later¡ª Or, do you want me to do it now, in front of everyone?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°You will do it!? Wow¡­ And yes, later is fine!¡± Emily replies, looking really surprised.


    She obviously didn¡¯t expect me to agree¡ª and neither did anyone else. Nora and Valerie look amused, while Abigale raises her eyebrows questioningly.


    Well¡­


    ¡°Oh, you know how Emily is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey! What have you done!?¡±


    Suddenly, an angry voice interrupts me. Looking up, I find a furious-looking Ava standing next to me with her arms folded.


    ¡°Yes? What have I done?¡± I ask innocently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak as if you don¡¯t know! Why did you brawl with Johnny, huh!? You will get expelled! What will I say to my father now!?¡± she asks, enraged.


    ¡°First of all, I will beat up anyone who fucks with me, got it? I don¡¯t have to ask you. And second, I am not getting expelled,¡± I say calmly.


    ¡°What!? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true, Johnny¡¯s father is really influential!¡± She says, clearly not believing me.


    ¡°There is no need for me to convince you. Just wait and see¡ª If I continue coming to school, then I am not expelled; If I stop coming, then I am. It¡¯s as simple as that, so stop wasting your breath and get lost.¡±


    Ava glares at me for a few seconds silently, before bending down, and whispering into my ears¡­


    ¡°Listen, asshole. You know what I have on you, so you better not be lying about this. If you do get kicked out of school, expect a really nice farewell gift from me,¡± She says threateningly before storming off.


    Hmm, I don¡¯t know how Reagan will teach this Ava a lesson, but I hope she does it soon.


    Because otherwise, I might have to¡­


    ¡°That was really impressive. I thought you will mess things up and get bullied again, but you exceeded my expectations¡± Reagan praises me as I enter inside the car and sit next to her.


    It¡¯s around 3:30 P.M. and the school is finally over. As expected, Reagan was waiting for me outside the school gate in a Black car, ready to take me to the gang¡¯s base.


    ¡°Well, thanks,¡± I say expressionlessly, not looking at her.


    ¡°You clearly had a lot of pent up anger. It must be really nice to release it on the face of your enemy, right? Though I am not sure if that boy was responsible for making you that angry¡ª maybe just a small fraction of it,¡± she says meaningfully, giving me an evil smirk.


    ¡°True, just a fraction.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I see, you still won¡¯t let me have my fun, will you? This will have to change¡­ Anyway, for now, I am going to explain what you have to do once we reach the base, so listen carefully,¡± She says, getting on topic now that it¡¯s clear that I won¡¯t entertain her today.


    ¡°As you know, the gang members have stayed behind¡ª they will kidnap both of your enemies when they get the chance, and bring them to the base. Once everyone¡¯s there, I want you to act like you do in front of Chloe¡ª perverted, ruthless, and everything (though she won¡¯t actually be there this time), and give them a good taste of your *fake personality as a gang leader before ordering to punishment them.


    ¡°As for the punishments¡ª I already told you in the morning that we have gathered a lot of information about both of them, and based on this information, I have decided on how we will punish them.


    ¡°First, Johnny Bristow; we found out that your bully likes to collect wristwatches as a hobby. And that his father has bought him a really rare and expensive one recently. So, in addition to beating the pulp out of him again, we will be destroying his most treasured watch in front of his eyes (which he foolishly brought to school today to show off).


    ¡°Now, as for your teacher, David Neustadt¡ª well, this is something you have some experience in¡ª Just rape his wife; Grace Neustadt as brutally as you could. And fortunately for you, this is going to be really easy¡ª Grace won¡¯t show any resistance to anything you do to her. After all, it was her idea.¡±


    ¡­


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 60: Image Revamping (Part-4)

    ¡°It¡¯s Neustadt¡¯s wife¡¯s idea? What?¡± I ask with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite interesting how this happened actually,¡± Reagan answers, looking satisfied that I am finally showing some interest.


    ¡°Initially, our plan didn¡¯t involve her at all. But yesterday, when we went to the place where your teacher lives, intending to collect some information on him before the kidnap, their neighbors, or you can say, Grace¡¯s friends confided to us (after a little persuasion, of course) that she has recently discovered that her husband¡¯s been cheating on her with whores for years.


    ¡°Though fortunately for us, she was yet to confront him about this. So, on my orders, we abandoned the original plan to collect the information from neighbors and decided to talk to Grace directly.


    ¡°From the start, we didn¡¯t try to hide our identity or our motive from her and presented her with an opportunity to take revenge on her cheating husband by giving us information on him.


    ¡°Of course, we had plans to take care of her if she would have declined, but she didn¡¯t. In fact, it was as if she was praying for something like this happen¡ª immediately agreeing with the idea to punish her husband, and even suggesting this fake rape plan,¡± Reagan finishes.


    As expected, Neustadt¡¯s a scum all around.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good,¡± I reply.


    ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s good!? Is that all you have to say!?¡± Reagan asks, raising her eyebrows, slightly frustrated.


    ¡°What do you want me to say? That¡¯s a good plan¡­¡± I answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that it¡¯s a good plan, I already know that. But what I do what to know is if you are fine with it¡ª having sex with Grace Neustadt?¡± she asks with a smirk.


    ¡°Does it even matter if I am fine with it or not?¡± I ask back.


    ¡°No, of course, it doesn¡¯t matter. But I want to know, so you will answer,¡± Reagan replies with a shrug.


    ¡­


    Sigh¡­


    ¡°Yes, I am fine with it,¡± I say, tonelessly.


    ¡°Oh, really? I thought you would hate to fuck anyone other than your poor girlfriend. I guess I was wrong then,¡± she says, shaking her head with a grin.


    ¡°Yeah, you thought wrong. And just so you know, it¡¯s not just Grace Neustadt, I don¡¯t mind having sex with others either,¡± I answer, not exactly being truthful.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good news for me,¡± Reagan mutters, not sounding much pleased anymore.


    Keep trying, bitch.


    ¡°You are here? Everything went according to the plan? Okay then¡­¡± Reagan says, speaking on her phone.


    Currently, I am sitting in the large meeting Hall in Abigail¡¯s base, similar to the one in Zoe¡¯s. With me in the center (on a throne-like chair), a handful of other women, including Reagan, are sitting in a ¡°U¡± shape. Though most of the chairs are still empty, to be filled with women who are gone for kidnapping Neustadt and Pig.


    ¡°Everyone, get ready. They are coming!¡±


    Finally ending the call, Reagan announces in a serious tone.


    I take a deep breath.


    Okay, let¡¯s do this¡­


    The entrance door of the Hall opens up just a few minutes later, and a large group of women walks in with Pig and Neustadt at the center¡ª hands tied and held at gunpoint.


    Both of them are looking extremely frightened, sweating and shaking like crazy. But they are not saying anything at all, probably because of being told¡ª no, threatened not to.


    ¡°Hey, guys! Welcome to my base!¡± I say, putting on a wide smile to greet them.


    Hearing a familiar voice, both of their heads shoot up with a jerk, and they look in my direction.


    ¡°¡°You!¡±¡±


    Looking utterly stunned, they shout out together¡ª only to be jabbed hard on the back of their heads by the women holding them.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Aaah!¡±


    ¡°I warned you¡ª don¡¯t speak to our leader unless he questions you directly or explicitly gives you permission to speak!¡± Abigale says, scolding them harshly.


    ¡°Leader!? That Caiden boy¡­ He¡¯s your leader!?¡± Neustadt asks incredulously.


    ¡°No way¡­¡± Pig mutters in disbelief.


    ¡°¡°Ahaa!¡±¡±


    Both of them get jabbed again.


    ¡°Girls, take your respective seats. We will continue after that,¡± I say in a cool and commanding tone.


    Immediately, almost half the women (including Abigale, Zoe, and Clara) sits down on the empty seats. While the remaining women (including Nora and Valerie) remain standing¡ª their job is to keep Pig and Neustadt in check and carry out the orders I give them.


    ¡°Now, now¡­ To answer your question, ugly¡ª yes, I am indeed the leader of this gang,¡± I say with a smile, straightening my back.


    ¡°What!? B-But that¡¯s impossible¡­ such a pathetic¡­ useless¡­¡± Neustadt mutter in shock, still rubbing the back of his head in pain.


    Pig is not even saying anything¡ª just gawking at me like an idiot while similarly holding his head in pain.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care if you doubt the possibility of this or not. Just know that I have chosen today to punish both of you for all the trouble you have caused me,¡± I tell them straight.


    ¡°T-Trouble!? What trouble!? I-I have never troubled anyone! I-It is your fault for being an arrogant delinquent! I just did my job as a teacher to tame a burden on society like you! You have no right or reason to punish me or Johnny!¡± Neustadt says, beginning a little timidly but ending with a loud condemning tone.


    ¡°Oh, really? I am an arrogant delinquent?¡± I ask, raising my hand to stop the women from hitting him again.


    ¡°Yes! You are!¡±


    ¡°So then, I must be disobedient and disrespectful as well, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and how about barbarically violent?¡± I ask wonderingly.


    ¡°Undoubtedly! A brute like you should be kicked out of our school! Now, release us!¡± Neustadt says, his face looking savagely pleased after insulting me like usual.


    ¡°Wow, release you? You seriously believe that a brute would do that!?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°What? Of course not¡ª I-I mean, yes! Yes, you would!¡± he says, suddenly realizing where I have led him.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You are really stupid, Neustadt,¡± I say with a laugh.


    ¡°Anyway, I not here to remind you of what both of you have done to trouble me¡ª just know that you have, and you will be punished for it,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°B-But that¡¯s not fair! And also, kidnapping us is a crime! Police will definitely¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nora!¡±


    ¡°Guhh!¡±


    Nora punches Neustadt in the guts, silencing him at once.


    ¡°Now, someone, bring me Pig¡¯s watch. It looks quite nice actually¡­¡± I say, looking at Pig¡¯s wrist with interest.


    The watch seems to be made out of some sliver or platinum alloy, shining dazzlingly. Its dial is also pretty big, and so are the metal straps probably (being buried under the folds of Pig¡¯s skin, I cannot see them properly).


    Giving me a nod, Valerie starts removing the watch from Pig¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Wait, what are you doing!?¡±


    And for the first time, Pig comes out of his dazed state and moves away his tied-up hands from Valerie¡¯s reach instantly.


    ¡°Hey! Let her take it off or I will fry your brain!¡± the woman pointing the gun at Pig¡¯s head says threateningly.


    It looks like our fat idiot actually forgot about the gun¡­


    Whimpering at its sight pathetically, Pig stops resisting at once and offered his hands¡ª all while giving me a hateful sideways glance.


    Successfully taking off the watch, Valerie starts walking towards me.


    ¡°No need to come here. Throw, I will catch it,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t throw my watch!¡± Pig shouts again, losing control.


    ¡°It¡¯s more expensive than your life, fucker!¡±


    ¡°Nora,¡± I say lazily.


    ¡°Agaah!¡±


    Another punch to the gut.


    ¡°Now, throw!¡±


    Valerie stops moving and tosses the watch in my direction. Even though Pig¡¯s eyes are watering from pain, he still keeps his gaze on the watch¡¯s trajectory¡ª his hands helplessly extended towards it.


    ¡°Aaahh¡­.¡± I take a loud yawn, making no attempt to catch the watch.


    ¡°CATCH!¡± Pig shouts.


    *CLASH*


    The watch lands on the floor in front of me¡ª its glass cracked, and a few scratches visible on the metal.


    ¡°What have you done, motherfucker!? That¡¯s a really rare watch! My father will kill me! You will fucking pay to get it repaired, bastard!¡± Pig shouts in rage.


    ¡°I will pay for it!? Oh, then¡­¡±


    I raise my foot and stomp it down hard on the watch. Instantly, the glass completely shatters, and a loud crunching noise comes from under my shoes.


    ¡°NOOOOOO!!!!!¡± Pig screams, his pudgy face turning red from anger.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Hearing me laugh at his pathetic scream, Pig¡¯s rage reaches its limit, and he starts struggling hard to free himself from the restrains of the women holding him in place¡ª clearly intending to attack me.


    *BANG*


    Suddenly, a loud noise of a gunshot resounds in the room, freezing everyone up in shock. Next to me, Reagan is standing up, her smoking gun held high¡ª pointing straight towards Pig.


    For a moment, I thought that she has actually shot Pig, but then I notice that there is a small blackened hole on the floor, just a couple of inches in front of Pig¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Remember, you are standing in front of our leader, filth. Next time, the bullet won¡¯t miss,¡± Reagan says in cold anger, sitting back down.


    ¡­


    ¡°Nice¡­ Nice shot, Reagan,¡± I compliment her, recovering first.


    Slowly, others also come out of the shock. Though Pig and Neustadt look as if they have just seen the embodiment of death itself¡ª they are terrified out of their minds.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time for Neustadt¡¯s punishment. And for that, we will be reversing our roles today!¡± I announce once everyone is somewhat settled again.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Neustadt opens his mouth to speak, but no voice comes out. He coughs a few times to wet his throat, before speaking again.


    ¡°R-Revering our roles? Can you please tell me what does that mean?¡± he asks, sounding extremely polite (by his standards).


    ¡°It means, for the next couple of hours, I will be the teacher and you will be my student.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh, okay. A-And what will you teach me¡­ s-sir?¡± he asks stutteringly, eyeing the gun that¡¯s still in Reagan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Fucking, of course,¡± I answer promptly.


    ¡°E-Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so confused, Neustadt. I will be teaching you how to fuck a woman properly. And your wife, who¡¯s tied up in the next room, will help me with this lesson,¡± I say with a grin.


    ¡°WHAT!? What did you say!?¡± Neustadt yells, outraged at this revelation.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t be angry, my lesson will be much better that your pathetic ones. I will even let you practice,¡± I tell him with a smile.


    ¡°Though not on your wife or any other women present in this room, of course¡ª all of them are mine. But well, we do have this big fat pig standing right next to you¡ª you will be using his asshole.¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 61: Image Revamping (Part-5)

    ¡°W-What¡­ No, y-you are surely joking, right?¡± Neustadt asks, attempting to smile but couldn¡¯t because of his heavily twitching face.


    ¡°No, I am not kidding at all. I will fuck your wife and you will fuck pig¡ª mimicking my moves exactly,¡± I tell him with a shrug.


    Neustadt¡¯s mouth hangs open and it looks like he¡¯s about to faint from fear and shock. Though Pig just is standing silently¡ª most probably gone temporarily deaf after the gunshot.


    On the other hand, Reagan and the gang women are also looking at me in surprise¡ª the last part was not in the plan. I was just supposed to fuck Neustadt¡¯s wife in front of him, not make him fuck Pig as well.


    But still, I added this to the punishment because of a very important reason¡ª to show all the woman of the gang that I have enough backbone to at least make changes in Regan¡¯s plan, that I can be cruel as well if I want to.


    Of course, they will not really start believing all these things¡ª not yet anyways. But if I just leave a strong impression of myself inside their minds, it¡¯s a success. And I know that this doesn¡¯t seem much, but it¡¯s enough for the beginning.


    I still have a long way to go¡­


    ¡°Okay then, let move to the next room and have some fun!¡± I say cheerfully, standing up.


    Almost immediately, all the women sitting around me stands up as well, looking at me attentively. Just as I expected, Reagan doesn¡¯t make any sharp eye-contact or show me any specific gesture, basically not opposing to the changes I made¡ª after all, it¡¯s completely harmless to the gang and maybe even beneficial.


    Hmm¡­ But to be honest, everyone is acting much better compared to when Chloe first came to the base a few days ago. I am sure that Reagan is strictly working on them, and I hate to admit it, but she¡¯s being successful.


    ¡°H-Hey, wait! Listen to me, please!¡± Neustadt pleads.


    ¡°T-This is impossible! I-I won¡¯t be able to even¡­ to even make it stand up!¡± he screams out.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, you are right¡­¡± I say, halting.


    ¡°Y-You understand, right!? I-It¡¯s impossible isn¡¯t it!?¡± he asks hopefully.


    ¡°Well, no. By the way, thanks for remaining me¡­ Valerie, give him the drug!¡±


    ¡°Yes, leader,¡± Valerie replies solemnly.


    The next instant, she opens a small pouch that she¡¯s been carrying around for a while and takes out a syringe and a small glass bottle filled with a clear liquid.


    Quickly but carefully, she then fills the syringe with the clear liquid and moves next to Neustadt. Before he could even realize what¡¯s going, Valerie grabs his right arm, stabs the syringe right under his biceps, and injects the liquid inside his body.


    ¡°H-Hey! Hey! Hey! What are you doing!?¡± Neustadt shouts, moving his hand with a jerk.


    But it¡¯s already too late¡­


    ¡°Good. Now, you will as hard as rock in just a couple of minutes¡ª whether you like it or not!¡± I say, giving him a thumbs up.


    ¡°What!? B-But that¡¯s cheating! You cannot do this!¡± he shouts.


    ¡°Cheating!? This is not an exam, idiot. And I have already done it. Anyway, let¡¯s get going¡­¡± I say, starting to move towards a door on my left side.


    The women quietly follow me, but Neustadt starts to protest again midway¡ª through a good smack on the back of his head silences him again.


    Opening the door, I enter inside the room together with everyone. To my surprise, the room is completely empty, without any furniture or anything. Well, except the two tables standing in the middle of the room, both at a considerable distance from each other.


    For a second, the presence of the second table greatly alarms me¡ª making me wonder if Reagan knew about out my plan already. But then, I notice a few gang women standing at the opposite end of the room.


    They must have brought in the extra table through the other door when I was talking about the punishment in the next room.


    On top of the left table that¡¯s actually supposed to be there, Grace Neustadt is tied up as planned with the upper half of her body is lying flat on the table and her legs are reaching down to the floor¡ª all the limbs tied up tightly to the legs of the table.


    Being in her early thirties, she¡¯s is not as beautiful as Lily or a few other gang women I know, but there is a certain adult charm to her. Though if we see it from Neustadt¡¯s standard¡ª she¡¯s like a goddess.


    Long, dark violet hair with big light-blue eyes, smooth and spotless white skin without a trace of wrinkles or anything, pleasantly large breasts and a nice bubbly butt (which probably seems bigger due to the position she¡¯s in). Honestly, she looks pretty luscious.


    I cannot fathom why Neustadt would cheat on her¡­


    Though clearly humming a song while tapping her feet impatiently, the moment Grace¡¯s eyes fall on us¡ª especially Neustadt¡ª she stops, her carefree face turning twisted with pain.


    ¡°David!!! Help me, please! I was so scared! That man was talking about raping me!¡± she shouts, sobbing, though there is no trace of tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Shut up, you bitch! Do you even know what they are making me do!?¡± Neustadt shouts, finally finding someone on whom he can let out his anger.


    ¡­


    For real? This is how you talk to your wife when she¡¯s about to get raped?


    That¡¯s some weird way to give her hope¡­


    Even Grace seems a little shocked by her husband¡¯s reaction. She must have at least expected him to be a little worried for her.


    ¡°Okay, tie this Pig up exactly like Neustadt¡¯s wife is tied up,¡± I order, pointing at the table on the right side.


    Instantly, both the women in charge of Pig drags him to the table and forcefully bends him down on top of it. At this exact moment, his body decided to finally come out of the frozen state, making him notice what¡¯s going on around.


    ¡°H-Hey! What are you¡ª Why the fuck are you tying me to this table!? Wait! Stop!¡± He starts shouting, struggling strongly.


    But all of it is futile as the women are much stronger¡ª restraining him with ease and tying him up completely in less than a minute.


    ¡°Okay then, Reagan, it¡¯s your responsibility to make sure than Neustadt does everything to Pig that I do to his wife, okay? Now, take him to Pig,¡± I order.


    ¡°Yes, leader.¡±


    Giving me a nod, Reagan points her gun at Neustadt, taking him from the women in charge of him.


    I suppress yet another urge to laugh as my teacher whimpers in fear before starting to move obediently. It¡¯s clear that he fears Reagan the most in this room¡ª even more than me. And thus, there is no way he will even try to be smart with her.


    To be honest, the main reason why I am making Reagan keep an eye on Neustadt is because my focus will be on Grace and Grace only.


    Why?


    Because if I even look at Pig or Neustadt during their act, I am absolutely sure that my dick won¡¯t be able to stand up. True, I will enjoy knowing that Neustadt is fucking Pig, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I fancy seeing it.


    Anyway, let¡¯s start¡­


    I move close to the table where Grace is tied up and bend down such that our faces are leveled. She¡¯s no longer crying for Neustadt¡¯s help but is looking angrier than ever instead.


    Well, considering what her husband just said¡­ I am not surprised.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I ask, whispering.


    ¡°Yes, but no one told me that you guys will make that cheating son of bitch fuck that meatball,¡± she replies.


    ¡°Why, you mind?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°No, I just want to kiss whosoever had this idea,¡± she says savagely.


    ¡°Well, sure,¡± I say, holding Grace¡¯s face and kissing her lips violently.


    Her eyes widen in surprise, but she starts kissing me back almost immediately.


    I do feel a twinge of guilt and regret, kissing someone other than Lily by my own accord. But well, I need to subdue this feeling and focus on my goal¡­


    ¡°Hey, teacher, you can see what leader¡¯s doing, right? Kiss this fat fucker, now!¡±


    I hear Reagan¡¯s intimidating voice.


    ¡°P-Please, listen to me, Caiden! I am your teacher! D-Don¡¯t make me do this!¡± Neustadt pleads to me in his shaky voice.


    ¡°Y-You can do anything you want to my wife¡ª R-Rape her, drug her, kill her¡ª I don¡¯t care. J-Just please¡­ please don¡¯t make me do this. I-I beg you!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Mmmm¡±


    I try to separate my lips, intending to say something insulting, but Grace shakes her head lightly, urging me to continue kissing her.


    It¡¯s easy enough to tell that Neustadt has just doused his wife in a fresh wave of anger.


    ¡°Hey, bastard! We told not to speak to the leader unless he talks to you first, remember!? And if you don¡¯t do what I am telling you to¡­ I will make you!¡±


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I see Reagan grabbing Neustadt¡¯s hair and forcing him down on the floor.


    ¡°H-Hey, don¡¯t tell me that you guys are serious about this!?¡±


    Oh, and our idiot Pig thought that everyone here is kidding.


    Wow, you keep surprising me¡­


    At this, Reagan grabs Pig¡¯s hair as well to keep his head in place, before pushing Neustadt towards him.


    ¡­


    And thus, my class teacher and his favorite student finally share their first man-to-man kiss together¡ª first one on the lips, mind. They have kissed each other¡¯s ass many times before¡­


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 62: Image Revamping (Part-6)

    Roeselawik


    After a few minutes, Grace and I finally separate from our kiss. On the table next to us, Reagan also releases Neustadt and Pig¡ª My dear teacher actually falls on his back, tripping as he tries to get away from Pig as quickly as possible while simultaneously wiping his lips furiously.


    Almost all the women present inside the room laugh at this sight, including Grace and Reagan.


    ¡°Even though you are about to rape me, that was the best kiss I¡¯ve even had,¡± Grace says in a timid voice, clearly trying to get an entertaining reaction from her husband.


    But sadly, Neustadt¡¯s so frightened right now that he could only muster up a shocked expression at her wife¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Now, my student Neustadt, that was the first step in our practical class today¡ª Kissing the person you¡¯re about to fuck. Next up, things will get a bit more intense,¡± I say, mimicking how Neustadt gives his lecture (basically using excessive and unmeaningful hand gestures).


    ¡°So, step two: properly lubricate both the male and female sexual organs for proper penetrating¡ª or, in your case, male sexual organ and¡­ eh¡­ an asshole, I guess?


    ¡°Ahem, anyway, the quickest way to do this is, of course, through the 69 position, but as Pig and your wife are tied up to the table, we will start by getting our dick sucked first. So, let¡¯s start,¡± I tell him, standing up again.


    This is it. From now on, no matter what, I shouldn¡¯t look at these idiots until this thing is over. In fact, I actually felt a bit nauseous just looking at their kiss, imagine what will happen if I actually see Pig getting¡ª No, there is no need for me to even imagine anything.


    ¡°P-Please, I will never trouble you again, I promise! Just stop this!¡± Neustadt starts begging again.


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t do that! You cannot make me! You cannot!¡± Pig squeals.


    Oh, yeah? Watch me¡­


    Ignoring both of them, I unbuckle my pants and take it off along with my underwear, revealing my cock. Even though it¡¯s limp, I can feel the curious gazes of all the women focusing on my crotch.


    As the majority of the gang members are forbidden to interact with men in any way, it¡¯s a great possibility that many of them are seeing a penis live for the first time in their life.


    But for some reason, I don¡¯t feel shy or embarrassed at all. Maybe it¡¯s because I came prepared for this or because I have a solid purpose in mind¡ª I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Suck it,¡± I say, keeping my cock directly in front of Grace¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, I will. Just¡­ Just don¡¯t kill me,¡± she says in a loud voice, gladly taking my limp manhood inside her warm mouth and starting to suck on it.


    ¡°Hey, do what our leader¡¯s doing! Come on!¡± Reagan says.


    ¡°Please, please. Don¡¯t make me¡ª¡±


    ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t¡ª


    Both Pig and Neustadt abruptly stop speaking. Even though I am not looking at them, it¡¯s easy to tell that Reagan must have raised her gun again.


    ¡­


    After a few seconds, I hear the sound of clothes dropping to the floor¡­


    ¡°Look, that one¡¯s already hard but still not that bigger than the limp one,¡± One of the spectating women says wonderingly.


    ¡°And the limp is getting big in her mouth as well, see!¡± another woman notices, points towards my crotch.


    Sigh¡­ It¡¯s like they are here to watch a live sex show.


    Though indeed, my dick is actually getting erect due to Grace¡¯s simulation¡ª despite myself, I am starting to feel great pleasure from her blowjob. The way her tongue skillfully finds and rub my sensitive places, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s experienced according to her age.


    As my penis finally becomes as big as it could, Grace takes it out of her mouth for a moment and look at my manhood in wonder.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s pretty big¡­ Easily more than double my husband¡¯s size in both length and thickness for sure,¡± She says, quite impressed.


    ¡°Oh, so contrary to his big mouth, that Prick¡¯s prick is quite small, huh?¡± I ask loudly, making the women laugh again.


    But still, I don¡¯t intend to confirm this with my own eyes.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty small and doesn¡¯t even have a nice shape like yours. I wonder how much of this huge thing can I take inside my mouth¡­¡± Grace mutters, looking at my cock ecstatically.


    ¡°Only one way to find out, I guess¡­¡±


    Spitting on my cock to make it even more slimy and wet, Grace takes it inside her mouth once again. Though this time, she continues to swallow even after having more than half of it inside, nearly reaching the base.


    F-Fuck¡­


    Not having that much experience, a deep-throat is certainly too much for me to handle.


    *COUGH* *COUGH*


    Thankfully, it looks like my cock is too much for Grace to handle as well, as just before it could completely disappear inside her mouth, her gag-reflexes takes over and she starts coughing heavily¡ª forcing me to take out my cock.


    ¡°Damn it, I was so close! Can I try again?¡± she asks in a whisper.


    ¡°No, this much is enough,¡± I tell her straight.


    My dick is already as lubricated as it could get.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Grace mutters, disappointed.


    She then looks sideways at Pig and Neustadt and starts to giggle once again.


    ¡°Fufufu¡­ It looks like both of them will throw up at any moment. Anyway, I think they are done as well,¡± she tells me.


    Okay then¡­


    ¡°Now that our cocks are thoroughly wet with saliva, let¡¯s move behind our partners to mount them¡± I declare, moving to the other end of the table where Grace¡¯s ass is protruding.


    ¡°Hey! Move!¡± Reagan barks, forcing Neustadt to move as well.


    Getting on my knees this time, I lift up Grace¡¯s skirt to reveal her butt wrapped in pale green panties. Once again, after a couple of seconds, I hear the sound of clothes dropping down on the floor from my right side¡ª probably Pig¡¯s pants.


    Knowing that Reagan will make sure that Neustadt is copying me, I grab Grace¡¯s ass-cheeks and massage them for a while, enjoying the sensation of her soft and plump flesh before pulling down her panties.


    It looks like Grace did some preparations before coming here. A sweet and musky scent whiffs off from her smoothly shaved pussy. Though slightly darkened, it looks really tight and alluring.


    ¡°No need to give an all-out oral, just lick the¡­ eh¡­ the hole for a while and cover it in saliva,¡± I say, continuing my lecture.


    Moving my face forward, I bury it between Neustadt¡¯s wife¡¯s legs, starting to make her pussy soaking wet by licking it thoroughly.


    ¡°Ahan¡­ Your tongue feels so good,¡± Grace moans.


    ¡­


    ¡°Come on, fucker. Don¡¯t just look, do it!¡± Reagan commands.


    ¡°B-But it smells really bad. I-I will puke,¡± Neustadt says in his pleading voice.


    ¡°Then puke, I don¡¯t care! Or would you rather have me bury a bullet in your head, huh?¡± she threatens ruthlessly.


    ¡°O-Okay, okay, I am doing it!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°AAAAH! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡± Pig swears loudly, his voice still shaking.


    Neustadt actually starts to dry heave this time, but still, there is no way Reagan will allow him to stop¡­ doing whatever he¡¯s doing.


    Damn it, I don¡¯t want to even hear this¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°With this, our second step is complete,¡± I say, moving back my face after a few minutes, looking at Grace¡¯s now dripping wet pussy.


    ¡°Now, for the third and final stage¡ª well, not much explanation is needed, to be honest¡ª just place your cock against the vagina, penetrate inside, and keep thrusting until you cum,¡± I say.


    Let¡¯s do this¡­


    I take a deep breath, preparing myself, before standing up again and resting my cock against Grace¡¯s pussy, ready for the intercourse.


    ¡­


    ¡°C-Caiden¡­ Think again, you will regret this later. B-But if you free me now, I will forgive you. I-I will forget everything,¡± Pig says, sounding extremely desperate now.


    Well, he¡¯s about to be butt-fucked, so this desperation is not that surprising¡­


    ¡°Y-Yes, please listen to him, boy. N-Nothing good will come from this. I-I told you, do whatever you want with my wife, just leave us!¡± Neustadt adds.


    Sigh¡­ These idiots.


    ¡°Okay, my patience has been tested enough. You have again spoken to leader,¡± Reagan says in a cold voice, sounding rather annoyed than angry.


    *THUCK*


    ¡°AAAAAHHHHHHH!!! NOOOOO!!!¡±


    ¡°GAAAAAHHHHHH!!¡±


    Suddenly, both Pig and Neustadt screams out so loudly that even I, against my absolute decision, get forced to look at them in surprise.


    ¡­


    Unlike my expectation, Reagan hasn¡¯t done anything extreme like shooting them with her gun or something. In fact, she just landed a really hard kick on Neustadt¡¯s ass.


    But well, there is a problem¡ª Neustadt and Pig were in the same position as Grace and I before Reagan¡¯s kick.


    And now¡­ well, what can I say?


    The students got ahead of their teacher¡­


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 63: Image Revamping (Part-7)

    Quickly, before I could lose my boner, I turn around my face to look at Grace again. She¡¯s looking at the scene beside us in shock as well¡ª just like almost everyone else here.


    Then, after a couple of seconds of complete silence, a huge wave of collective laughter fills the entire room. As planned, this has turned into a very amusing show for the gang women¡ª something that wouldn¡¯t have happened in Reagan¡¯s plan.


    It¡¯s clear as day that Neustadt does care for or respect his wife in any way. In fact, he doesn¡¯t even hesitate to offer Grace as a sacrifice in order to save himself. And thus, simply raping her in front of him would¡¯ve been useless¡ª not nearly enough to etch fear in his mind and brain.


    ¡°FUCK!!! IT HUUURTS! MY DICK HURTS!¡± Neustadt cries out in pain.


    ¡°AHHH! HHHAAA! NOOO! IT¡¯S INSIDE! TAKE IT OUT BASTARD¡­ TAKE IT OUT OF MY ASS NOW!¡± Pig shouts, his voice turning high-pitched and weird halfway.


    ¡°I cannot! It will¡­ It will hurt both of us even more!¡± Neustadt reply, the volume of his voice falling drastically.


    ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE! I DON¡¯T FUCKING CARE¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Reagan barks, kicking Neustadt ass once again.


    ¡°AAARGH!¡± ¡°EEYAAAH!¡±


    ¡°Wait, you know what? Go on, you can speak freely now. I will give you a kick for every word you utter,¡± Reagan says with a smirk.


    ¡­


    She¡¯s as evil as always¡­


    Anyway, I should start as well.


    Rubbing my cock against Grace¡¯s pussy, I grab her attention again. She¡¯s literally shaking the entire table from laughter right now, her voice louder than anyone.


    ¡°S-Sorry, I got distracted there. Never thought I will see my husband fucking another guy¡ª it looks so funny,¡± she apologizes, tears forming in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, I am going in,¡± I tell her.


    I finally move my waist forward, forcing my hard cock inside Grace¡¯s womanhood. Even though both of our genitals are literally dropping with fluids, my entry inside her is still not fast enough due to my rather large size.


    But still, inch by inch, I invade inside her tight meat-hole, feeling its warm pleasurable grip around my cock. Even Grace stops laughing at once¡ª closing her eyes and arching her back involuntarily.


    Her pussy takes in more than three fourth of my cock before its tip meets her cervix¡ª the opening to her womb.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s stretching my insides¡­ So thick¡­ So long¡­ My husband has never been penetrated me this deep¡­¡± She says ecstatically, her eyebrows scrunched together.


    ¡°SHUT YOUR TRAP, BITCH!¡± Neustadt roars suddenly, his rage bursting out.


    ¡°HERE I AM FUCKING THIS PORKER AND YOU ARE PRAISING THE COCK OF YOUR RAPIST!? FUCK YOU!!¡±


    Damn¡­


    Has Neustadt finally lost it? Has his brain finally reached its limit?


    Because nothing else could explain why this idiot is yelling again just moments after Reagan threatened him.


    ¡°W-Well, what can I do, David? His cock is incredibly big and feels amazing¡­ I have never felt so full and dominated in my entire life¡­ you can never even hope to match this¡­¡± Grace replies innocently, though her eyes are sparkling with mischief.


    ¡°YOU FUCKING WHORE¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Neustadt? Stop talking and start moving your waist. Like this, see?¡± I say, pulling out my penis from Grace¡¯s vagina and thrusting it back inside.


    The way her love juices gushes out like a fountain in just a single thrust, even dripping to the floor, it¡¯s easy to tell how aroused she is right now.


    ¡°P-Please, don¡¯t make me¡­ I won¡¯t do it¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will help him out with this, leader,¡± Reagan says, cutting in between Neustadt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ He spoke 30 words, so this earns him 30 kicks. I am sure he will finish inside the pig with this much.¡±


    ¡°Great, sync your kicks with my thrusts,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°As you wish, leader,¡± she replies.


    ¡°Sync the kicks¡­¡± Neustadt mutters in shock.


    ¡°W-Wait! Just wait a second! I-I was just talking to my wife! I never talked to that bast¡ª I-I mean, teacher or anyone else!¡±


    Oh, so he did not completely lose it¡ª just thought that it¡¯s fine to speak with Grace however he likes.


    ¡°Wow, 25 more kicks. I am going to enjoy this,¡± Reagan laughs.


    ¡°No! No, don¡¯t!  L-Look, this poor guy¡¯s ass is already bleeding. Any more and it will tear apart¡ª YIAAHHHHH!¡±


    Another ruthless kick.


    Damn, this is going to be brutal. I should focus on his wife for now¡­


    Bending forward, I grab Grace¡¯s breasts¡ª playing with them while continuing to fuck her pussy. Just like I ordered, every time my cock thrusts inside her, Neustadt receives a kick from Reagan¡ª his and Pig¡¯s scream keeps confirming this.


    On the other hand, Grace, unlike before, is not focusing on the table next to us anymore. She¡¯s looking back at me with lust-filled eyes, moaning loudly every time my dick rubs the deepest walls of her vagina.


    ¡°Naahan¡­ Yes¡­Fuck¡­ Fuck me harder¡­ This is too good¡­ I need more¡­¡± She says, her voice shaking from pleasure.


    ¡°Hey, Neustadt, I have to say, your wife¡¯s tits feel amazing to touch. Quite a handful and really soft. So, how about you squeeze Pig¡¯s man-tits and tell me which pair is better?¡± I ask with a laugh while obliging with Grace¡¯s request at the same time and moving my waist a bit faster.


    But Neustadt doesn¡¯t give me a reply, continuing to scream like a madman and pretending not to hear me.


    ¡°Tell me and I will end your punishment,¡± I say, giving one more dangerous sideways glance.


    His eyes widen and he immediately lunges forward, groping Pig¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Hey! HEY! What the fuck are you doing, fucker!?¡± Pig shouts in rage.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ AAHHH¡­ They¡¯re¡­ GAAHHH¡­ They¡¯re bigger¡­ FUUUCK!¡±


    Somehow, Neustadt manages to speak out in the middle of his screams.


    *Sigh*


    ¡°I asked which one feels better, not bigger. Well, you failed, so continue with the punishment,¡± I say.


    ¡°NO! MAKE IT STOP! MAKE IT¡ª AAHAAAH!!!¡±


    Hmm¡­


    Well, to be honest, Reagan has already kicked him way more than 55 times¡ª so, we actually should stop. But well, let¡¯s keep on going until I ejaculate.


    Not that it¡¯s going to take too long now. I still do not have much experience in sex¡­


    Feeling the pressure rise at the base of my cock, I hug Grace strongly from behind.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re going to cum, right? Me too¡­¡± Grace says, her body starting to tremor.


    Fuck¡­


    Unable to hold the pressure any longer, semen gushes out from the tip of my cock, filling up Grace¡¯s pussy. At the same time, she also reaches an orgasm, her body convulsing in earnest now.


    ¡°So much¡­ is pouring in my womb¡­ feels really warm¡­¡± she moans out.


    After a few seconds of ejaculating continuously and filling Grace¡¯s pussy to the brim, I finally fall down on top of her, feeling light-headed and exhausted.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ I loved it¡­ it was the best, honestly,¡± Grace whispers breathlessly, an enraptured look on her face.


    Sigh¡­ If only Lily was here instead of Grace, I would have reciprocated this. Well, the most I can say is that it was sexually pleasing.


    *THUD*


    Suddenly, a rather loud sound, different from Reagan¡¯s kicks, resounds in the room¡ª and silence falls again.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I mutter, looking sideways in confusion.


    Damn¡­


    Neustadt is lying on the floor, fainted. His ass is the size of a football now, swollen and completely red. Pig, on the other hand, seems to have fainted even before Neustadt. Though drops of blood and semen are still falling down from his ass, making a tiny pool underneath.


    Is this too much punishment for what both of them did to me?


    Nah¡­


    ¡°Well, I guess we are done,¡± I say, feeling a bit nauseous again.


    It¡¯s the next day and currently, I am sitting in the school cafeteria. The gang women are also here, some sitting along with me, others sitting on the tables close by¡ª chatting among themselves.


    Just like yesterday, I can feel the gazes of people on me¡ª muttering while pointing in my direction. Though now, I find it even easier to ignore them than before.


    Why?


    Because yesterday, I took the first major step towards my goal. And somehow, it made me realize that these people, my schoolmates¡ª or those I know just vaguely, are living in a different world than mine, one that is separated by the existence of the gang and the things they have done to me. What they think or say doesn¡¯t matter at all.


    ¡­


    Anyway, as expected, both Neustadt and Pig are absent today. Yes, the gang dropped them home after they woke up, but their wounds will surely take some time to heal¡ª bother physical and mental.


    As for Grace, after everything was done, she requested the gang to let her stay at the base for few days, saying that she doesn¡¯t want to return to Neustadt¡¯s house or ever see him again. I thought that Reagan would decline at once or, if she¡¯s in a good mood, arrange some other accommodation for her¡ª but for some reason, she actually agreed.


    So now, Grace will be living with the gang for a while¡­


    ¡°I still cannot believe that madam Reagan didn¡¯t punish you, Jacob,¡± Emily suddenly says.


    ¡°Even though you didn¡¯t follow her orders and changed her plan without consulting it with her. I wonder why.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s because what Jacob did was beneficial for us. I am sure madam Reagan was impressed. I know I am,¡± Abigale replies in my stead, looking at me lovingly and proudly.


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t even praise him like she usually does when someone impresses her,¡± Emily says, not looking convinced.


    Abigale gives a frown at this. Reagan is indeed really strict, but she also praises people when they perform well.


    ¡°Maybe madam Reagan is waiting to see how he does in today¡¯s mission?¡± Nora asks, joining the conversation.


    ¡°Yeah, that must be it. She must want to see how he does things overall!¡± Abigale agrees quickly.


    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t that girl our target today, right?¡± she asks, looking to her left side.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the one¡± Nora replies, looking in that direction as well.


    Both of their gazes are focused on a table far to the left¡ª where Ava and her delinquent girlfriends are sitting.


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 64: Image Revamping (Part-8)

    Feeling the collective gaze of Abigale, Nora, and Emily on her, Ava looks in my direction with a frown and our eyes meet. Immediately, an angry look spreads across her face and she stealthily flashes her middle finger at me (the gang women probably didn¡¯t notice this).


    Much to her shock, I return back a smirk and raise my middle finger as well.


    ¡°Oho, she¡¯s coming here,¡± Emily says cheerfully as Ava stands up in rage and start marching towards our table.


    Oh, fuck¡­


    Instantly, Abigale raises up from her chair, ready to intercept Ava in case she tries to get violent or anything¡ª but I raise my hand to stop her.


    ¡°Sit down. She won¡¯t do anything,¡± I assure her calmly.


    Unlike Pig, I have never seen Ava actually resorting to violence. True, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s beaten girls while bullying them, but she never picks up a physical fight with guys, that¡¯s for sure¡ª not even me.


    Hesitating a bit, Abigale settles down on her seat again, though she continues to eye Ava with caution. And she¡¯s not the only one, almost all the gang women are observing her closely, ready to take action in case the need arises.


    But¡­


    ¡°Caiden, can I borrow you for a moment?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Ava¡¯s voice gets sickly sweet the moment she reaches our table. On top of it, she¡¯s also suppressing her anger somehow and forcing an ugly smile upon her face.


    Why is doing this?


    Well, I think I know¡ª because of the gang women.


    Undoubtedly, even though she wasn¡¯t present in the cafeteria yesterday when the whole ordeal with Pig happened, I am sure she must have heard everything from her friends¡ª how Pig¡¯s bodyguard friends were licking the dirt off the floor before anyone could even understand what was happening.


    And thus, she¡¯s probably doesn¡¯t want to be hasty and careless in making an impression on these new students¡ª bullying me or yell at me in front of them would do just that.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I simply reply, standing up.


    ¡°Wait, Caiden, you shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Abigale tries to protest but once again, I stop her. I can already tell what Ava wants to say to me and thus, I know that not going along with her might result in something really unfavorable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I tell Ava.


    Immediately, she turns around and starts walking towards the exit of the cafeteria¡ª I follow behind calmly.


    Sigh¡­


    As ordered, I am maintaining my act to be calm and confident, but honestly, I am quite unsettled right now¡ª after all, it¡¯s quite risky to talk to Ava and it¡¯s even worse if I don¡¯t talk to her.


    According to what Reagan said, Ava will be somehow dealt with later today. But for now, she is in hold of a weakness of mine¡ª Nudes of Lily and me.


    Maybe if I didn¡¯t react to her showing me the middle¡ª


    Nah, I am sure she would have cornered me anyway.


    Once outside, Ava grabs my hand, pulling me to a deserted spot right under the stairs leading upstairs.


    ¡°What the fuck. Have you done. You filthy piece of shit!?¡±


    Turning around, Ava whispers. Her face is contorted in fury and every word she utters is filled with rage and accusation.


    ¡°I see, you sure don¡¯t like to be on the receiving end of the middle finger, do you?¡± I ask, chuckling.


    ¡°You know I am not talking about that!¡± she hisses.


    ¡°Hmm? Then what are you talking about?¡± I ask innocently.


    Actually, I do know what she¡¯s talking about.


    ¡°Those new girls!¡± she snaps.


    ¡°You were flirting around with them, right!? And also, before your brawl with Johnny yesterday, you declared that they are your girlfriends, didn¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. So?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ava stares at me for a moment in shock. I can tell that she didn¡¯t actually believe that I will admit it.


    ¡°How the fuck did that many¡­¡±


    Ava¡¯s voice trails off.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°N-Never mind¡­ What about Lily then, huh!? You finally broke up with that bitch!?¡± she asks something different.


    You are a bitch, not Lily.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s my girlfriend as well,¡± I answer with a shrug.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ava again goes silent.


    ¡°So, you are actually cheating on that whore!? You!?¡± she asks after a few seconds, unable to believe her ears.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I answer.


    ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s actually good news. But still, why the fuck did you announce it in front so many students!?¡± Ava asks, turning angry again.


    ¡°Why? You have a problem with that?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, idiot, I do! What if my father finds out about this, huh!? Did you forgot that he thinks I seduced and snatched you from that Lily¡¯s arms!? He will literally kill both of us for lying to him, you understand!?¡± she says, fear apparent in her voice.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re exaggerating. First of all, there is no way he will kill his own daughter and second; Unless you tell him yourself, I doubt he will ever find out something that happened in our school,¡± I say.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead wrong, asshole! On both the things at that! My father doesn¡¯t care if I¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Ava stops speaking and her hand automatically reaches inside the pocket of her skirt¡ª taking out a phone.


    ¡°What is it, Joseph? I am really busy right now. Be quick,¡± She says impatiently, answering the call.


    There are a few seconds of silence as this Joseph speaks. The next moment, Ava¡¯s eyes widen and a look of pure shock overshadows her face.


    ¡°What!? Today again!? Are you sure!? But he just visited¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Really!? He ordered you!? F-Fuck¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know. I will come there straight after school. I am not stupid enough to make any detours.¡±


    With this, Ava hangs up the call and looks back at me.


    ¡°I-I need to go¡ª we will talk later. And don¡¯t you dare think that I will forget about this,¡± she says, a note of panic in her voice.


    Then suddenly, without even waiting for a reply, she marches away while muttering about something.


    ¡­


    What did that Joseph said to make Ava look this frightened?


    ¡°We are not going to Abigale¡¯s base today?¡±


    I casually ask, looking out of the window, as the car I am sitting in takes an unfamiliar turn on the road.


    ¡°No,¡± Reagan replies.


    The school is over and currently, I am sitting in the backseat of the car along with Reagan.


    ¡°Where are we going then?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You will see,¡± she says.


    I frown at her, but she¡¯s not looking in my direction to see my face.


    Unlike yesterday, Reagan is not telling me anything¡ª where we are going or what I have to do once we reach there, nothing at all. In fact, even more surprisingly, she¡¯s not even attempting to tease or mock me like usual¡ª something she loves to do.


    Simply staring ahead, it¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to ignore me while making as minimal talk as possible.


    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t even tell me what I have to do, how will I act my part!?¡± I ask, determined not to back down until she gives me some information.


    Actually, this is necessary for my plan as well. With Pig and Neustadt¡¯s punishment yesterday, I was able to think of a way to impress the gang women only because I knew what I had to do beforehand.


    Today as well, I want to strengthen my impression on the women who are coming with us (they are traveling in the van behind).


    ¡°Just keep up with your pseudo personality and follow my lead¡ª you will do just fine,¡± she says flatly, still not looking at me.


    ¡°Okay, but still¡­ I think I can do much better if you just tell me what I have to do,¡± I insist.


    ¡°No, I am not telling you anything. Don¡¯t ask again,¡± She says sternly.


    Damn it¡­ Why is she behaving like this?


    Even yesterday, after everything went so well, she didn¡¯t look much happy at all. I was actually observing her closely¡ª while her expressions were perfectly neutral, she seemed to be thinking hard. Also, one more thing was off¡ª as Abigail said earlier, almost everyone expected Reagan to praise me for my performance¡ª but she didn¡¯t. Forget praising, she didn¡¯t even speak to me.


    ¡­


    Wait, she didn¡¯t realize what I was trying to do, right?


    No, that¡¯s impossible. I cannot believe that anyone, even Reagan, can get suspicious just from that.


    And anyway, she knows that Pig and Neustadt are my enemies, it¡¯s not unnatural for me to think of some extra punishment to exact my revenge.


    But then, why?


    Sigh¡­


    Well, for now, only one thing clear to me¡­ She¡¯s not behaving like this for no reason.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, the brakes are put and the car stops moving, forcing me to come out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Come on, we have reached our destination,¡± Reagan says, opening the door on her side.


    Oh, we have?


    Quickly, I look out of the window again¡­ only to find a familiar building standing in front of me.


    A really shabby looking building¡­


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 65: Image Revamping (Part-9)

    ¡°Hey, I said get out of the car!¡± Reagan says exasperatedly.


    ¡­


    Wordlessly, I open the door on my side and step out of the car, my eyes still set upon the building in front of me.


    There is no way I could forget this building¡ª I was here just a few days ago with Ava. This is the base of the second largest gang in Yreles; The Royals.


    But why the fuck are we here!?


    I thought that we are going to kidnap Ava just like we kidnapped Pig and Neustadt yesterday. But to come to this place, where I don¡¯t think anyone can even talk rudely to that bitch (except her father), is completely out of my expectations.


    What is Reagan planning to do here!?


    It¡¯s really important for me to know this, but unfortunately, Reagan is in the mood to tell me anything today. Not even important things.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Reagan says with a nod once all the gang women get out of the van that is parked behind our car (today, only Zoe, Abigale, Clara, Emily, Valerie, and Nora are with us).


    At once, all of us start to move towards the building with me and Reagan in front.


    ¡°Wait, we are going in this garbage of a building?¡±


    I hear Emily whisper.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Nora whispers back.


    Hmm? So, they don¡¯t even know that this place is?


    Damn, the women are even less informed than me. That¡¯s really strange¡­


    *KNOCK* *KNOCK*


    Reaching the door, Reagan knocks twice before speaking.


    ¡°I am Reagan Burling, here to meet your¡ª¡±


    Before Reagan could even finish speaking, the door opens up hastily and a familiar man with spiky hairs and brown eyes appears from within.


    ¡°Miss Burling? Sure, sure, please come inside all of you,¡± he greets us in an exceptionally polite tone, totally opposite to how he looks.


    ¡°I was just waiting for you to arrive¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, the man stops speaking. And the reason is clear, his gaze has fallen upon me.


    ¡°Miss Ava¡¯s boyfriend¡­?¡± he mutters, how eyebrows furrowed.


    Though the next moment, he wildly shakes his head, clearly thinking that that¡¯s not possible.


    ¡°So, where is he?¡± Reagan asks as the last one of us (Emily) enters the building.


    ¡°Upstairs, the topmost floor. Allow me to lead the way,¡± he says.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We can go by ourselves,¡± Reagan replies.


    And without further ado, she starts moving towards the stairs with the rest of us on her tail. Unlike the last time, this place is almost empty today¡ª only a few people here and there, all wearing a purple t-shirt.


    ¡°Wow, this building is way better inside. I wonder if the run-down look outside is intentional,¡± Emily whispers again.


    ¡°Of course, it is. Look at their clothes, no doubt this is the base of The Royals,¡± Abigale mutters.


    ¡°Really!? Why are we in another gang¡¯s base!?¡± Emily asks, surprised.


    ¡°None of us knows that except Miss Reagan.¡±


    Abigale¡¯s tone suggests that she would like to know. But well, Reagan chooses to ignore their conversation, starting to climb the stairs quietly.


    As the building is not too big, we reach the top floor in just a couple of minutes. We walk through the empty corridor and reach the only room on the entire floor¡ª whose door is already wide open.


    ¡°Welcome! Welcome, Miss Burling! I was waiting for you!¡± Mr. Leawitt, who¡¯s standing beside his desk, greets Reagan enthusiastically.


    He even starts moving in her direction, thrusting his hands forward to shake her hand, but she raises her hand coldly, telling him to stop.


    Mr. Leawitt backs away awkwardly with a nervous smile on his face.


    ¡­


    What the fuck is this!??


    ¡°Oh, so you have bought some companions as well, Miss Burling? I will be grateful if you introduce them¡ª¡±


    Mr. Leawitt abruptly stops speaking just like the guy downstairs, his eyes stuck on my face.


    Both of us look at each other for a second before suddenly, Mr. Leawitt¡¯s face turns red in anger and his eyes threaten to pop out their sockets.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here, boy!?¡± he shouts, spit flying out of his mouth.


    ¡°I am with these¡ª


    ¡°That Ava¡­ How dare she bring her filthy boyfriend here!? I told her that my very important guests are going to arrive today!¡± he bellows over my voice.


    ¡°Please, forgive me, Miss Burling. I will have this piece of shit thrown out of here this instant. Believe me, this idiot won¡¯t see tomorrow morning. And I will severely punish my daughter as well. Just please don¡¯t be mad¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mind your language, Regis Leawitt! He¡¯s our leader!¡± Reagan barks at him, surpassing his anger.


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    Immediately, like a small animal, Mr. Leawitt cowers away in fear.


    ¡°If I hear another word of insult towards him, our organization will cancel the existing alliance with your gang this instant along with all the signed deals. And not only that, we will turn hostile against you as well,¡± Reagan threatens.


    Alliance? Deals? What is she talking about?


    ¡°W-Wait, wait, Miss Burling! Please, calm down. I cannot understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Mr. Leawitt says, terrified out of his wits.


    ¡°I am just telling you to be respectful to our leader. Is it that difficult to understand, you dim-wit!?¡± Reagan snaps.


    ¡°T-This boy!? Your leader!? Surely, you are joking. If my knowledge isn¡¯t betraying me, men are strictly not allowed to become a member of your organization, let alone lead a group,¡± he says timidly.


    *Sigh*


    Reagan gives out a sigh at this, though her anger doesn¡¯t dissipate in the slightest.


    ¡°You should believe me, not your knowledge. And anyway, I hold no obligation to explain the decision made by the higher up of our organization,¡± She says haughtily.


    ¡°Higher-ups¡­ O-Of course, you don¡¯t have to explain anything to me. Please forgive me for prying,¡± he says, sweating even more profoundly than before.


    ¡°Ask Leader for forgiveness, not me,¡± she replies coldly.


    ¡°I understand. Boy¡ª I-I mean, sir, please forgive me for prying and also for rude behavior earlier,¡± he apologizes, clasping his hands.


    ¡­


    I cannot believe that I felt scared of this man just a few days ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re forgiven, just never repeat this insolence again,¡± I say, waving my hand.


    ¡°Never. A-Anyway, let¡¯s sit down talk,¡± Mr. Leawitt says, gesturing at the multiple chairs in front of his desk.


    Hmm¡­ There were only two chairs the last time I visited him. It seems like he was expecting Reagan to bring multiple people.


    As I and the women settle down, Mr. Leawitt takes out a pure white handkerchief from his pocket and starts wiping the sweat off his forehead hastily. Then, sitting down on his chair on the opposite side, he puts a forced smile on his face before addressing us again.


    ¡°So, to what do I owe the pleasure of this meeting, Miss Burling¡­ Sir Caiden? My daughter is not giving you any trouble, I hope?¡± He asks, still looking at me with doubtful eyes.


    As expected, Ava¡¯s topic comes up immediately.


    What should I say now? She¡¯s definitely troubling me, but can I tell that to her dad?


    Shit!


    See Reagan!? This is why you should have told me what I have to do.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°You grasp the point right away, Mr. Leawitt. Your daughter is the main reason why we came here is to talk to you,¡± Reagan speaks up before I could.


    ¡°S-She really troubled Sir Caiden?¡± he asks, starting to sweat again.


    ¡°Nope, quite the opposite. Our Leader is quite infatuated with your daughter,¡± Reagan answers.


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    Mr. Leawitt sighs out in relief.


    ¡°I will surely praise my girl to make Mr. Caiden happy. But, forgive me for saying this, to hold a meeting just to tell me this¡ª I don¡¯t mine, of course, but still¡­¡±


    ¡°Obviously, this not the sole reason why we came here, Mr. Leawitt. We actually have a request for you as well,¡± Reagan replies.


    ¡°Oh, I am all ears,¡± he says promptly.


    ¡°Good, but first of all, I should tell you that we have decided to accepted your petition to become the sole drug supplier in all three cities you requested,¡± she says.


    ¡­


    For a few seconds, Mr. Leawitt stares at Reagan in stunned silence. Then suddenly, he stands up from his chair and burst out¡­


    ¡°What¡­ WHAT!? That¡¯s amazing! Truly, I didn¡¯t expect to hear such tremendously good news today! It¡¯s so sudden, I nearly lost all hope! With this, my influence¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, Mr. Leawitt, let me finish speaking before you start to celebrate,¡± Reagan interrupts his joyous outburst.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I am sorry¡ª couldn¡¯t control myself. Please continue,¡± He says, laughing heartily.


    ¡°We have decided to accept your request, but only if you accept ours first,¡± Reagan says.


    ¡°I agree! Whatever it is, I agree!¡± Mr. Leawitt declares immediately.


    ¡°I see. Well, let me word it out anyway.¡±


    Suddenly, a devilish smile appears on Reagan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Gift your daughter, Ava, to our leader¡­ As his plaything.¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 66: Image Revamping (Part-10)

    ¡°What¡­ did you say, Miss Burling?¡± Mr. Leawitt asks, still smiling with a stupid expression on his face.


    ¡°Your daughter¡ª gift her to our leader and we will accept your petition,¡± Reagan repeats calmly.


    ¡­


    The fuck¡­?


    Mr. Leawitt looks at Reagan with a stunned face. It¡¯s obvious that he couldn¡¯t believe the demand Reagan is putting up.


    ¡°M-My daughter? Why?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I just told you that our leader is infatuated with her, didn¡¯t I? Well, he simply wants to make her his,¡± Reagan replies with a shrug.


    ¡­


    Slowly, Mr. Leawitt turns his face to looks at me, his eyes boring into mine. The intensity of his gaze is far stronger on me than it was on Reagan (it wasn¡¯t intense at all).


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Ava your girlfriend already? Both of you visited me a few days ago,¡± he asks with a frown.


    This is my opportunity¡­


    ¡°Well, I know that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­ Now you are starting to irritate us, Mr. Leawitt. Didn¡¯t you hear anything I said!?¡± Reagan asks, interrupting me yet again.


    Why the hell is she not letting me speak!?


    ¡°Leader wants your daughter as his plaything, not his girlfriend. Yes, he did become her temporary boyfriend to see if her body gets boring after a while or not¡ª turns out it didn¡¯t. So now, he wants your daughter as one of his permanent toys,¡± She tells him.


    ¡­


    Mr. Leawitt closes his eyes, becoming silent again. For a few seconds, no one speaks¡ª surprisingly, not even Reagan. Though her devilish smile hasn¡¯t disappeared yet.


    ¡°Forgive me¡­¡±


    Finally, Mr. Leawitt breaks the silence.


    ¡°I highly respect you, Miss Burling and that¡¯s the reason why I am trying my best to not get angry over what you¡¯ve just said. And while I know that I agreed to fulfill your request, how could you expect a father to sell away his own daughter in exchange for something as simple as supplying rights over just three cities!? That¡¯s just absurd,¡± he says in a strong voice.


    Sigh¡­


    That¡¯s to be expected, there is no way Mr. Leawitt will agree to this insane demand¡ª especially not when Reagan is using terms like ¡°plaything¡± and ¡°toy¡± for his daughter.


    To be honest, I am quite surprised that Reagan came up with this foolish way to punish Ava. The chances of success are non-existent and this might even hinder any of our future plans.


    What was she even thinking¡ª


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the problem, huh? Just three cities,¡± Reagan says with a smile.


    ¡°What if I add a few more? Better, what if I talk to the higher-ups and give you permission to supply in 30% of the cities under our control? Of course, all the major ones will be covered¡­¡±


    ¡°Thir¡ªthirty percent!? Did I hear that correctly!?¡± Mr. Leawitt asks, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets.


    ¡°Yes, you did,¡± Reagan replies.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I need a little time to think, Miss Burling. She¡¯s my daughter after all. I cannot just give her away like this, can I?¡± He says, a huge grin pasted across his face. His failed attempts to hide this grin and suppress his roughened breathing is clearly visible.


    What the fuck!? He actually needs time to think about this!?


    ¡°Tch¡­ Tch¡­ Tch¡­ Such greediness, Mr. Leawitt, it doesn¡¯t suit your appearance. I am sure you are thinking that I might further increase the offer if you wait, am I wrong?¡± Reagan asks, clicking her tongue.


    ¡°W-What!? No, I am not thinking anything like that,¡± he replies immediately.


    Though his eyes are wandering around restlessly.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t lie to me. We both know that you were really tempted to accept the first offer as well, but tried testing your luck by putting up an act¡ª and succeed. Though unfortunately for you, luck won¡¯t help you twice if you¡¯re this greedy,¡± Reagan says, shaking her head.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say, Miss Burling. I never put up any act,¡± Mr. Leawitt says, now starting to sweat profoundly.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t? Okay then, never mind. Though let me tell you this; Forget acquiring the permission to supply drugs in 30% of the cities we control, we won¡¯t even accept your petition to be the sole supplier of the three cities you requested¡ª but still, you will be giving your daughter to our leader,¡± Reagan declares in a loud voice.


    ¡­


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!?¡± Mr. Leawitt bursts out, turning slightly red from anger.


    ¡°Give him my daughter for nothing!? How dare you even suggest that!? There is no way in hell that¡¯s happening. My daughter won¡¯t even go near him unless you give me drug supplying rights over seventy-five¡ª ahem, I mean, fifty percent of the cities you control, you understand!? Hear me again¡ª fifty percent, nothing less!


    ¡°I feel really insulted now, so you better agree to these terms if you don¡¯t fancy making an enemy out of me¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Reagan says in a low and dangerous voice.


    ¡°I think you are forgetting to whom you are talking to, so I will let this one slide. Never try to threaten me again.¡±


    Mr. Leawitt audibly gulps, stopping to speak as if his voice got stuck in his throat. Cold sweat also reappears on his forehead.


    ¡°Abigale, give me the case,¡± Reagan says, thrusting her left hand sideways.


    ¡°Yes, madam,¡± Abigale replies promptly, handing her the small metallic suitcase she¡¯s been carrying (I didn¡¯t saw it).


    ¡°W-What is that?¡± Mr. Leawitt asks suspiciously.


    ¡°You will see,¡± Reagan replies.


    The next moment, she takes out a key from her pocket and opens the case, placing it on top of the desk for everyone to see its content.


    Hmm?


    Resting inside on a velvety cushion are three large golden coins, shining brightly due to the table lamp nearby. In the center of the face of these coins, there¡¯s an intricate crown engraved with numerous numbers surrounding it in a circular fashion.


    What are these strange coins?


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ All three of them¡­ Are you being serious right now!?¡± Mr. Leawitt asks, looking much more terrified than before, his body visibly shaking.


    ¡°Yes, I am being very serious, Mr. Leawitt. Unless you give us your daughter, I am afraid that I will have return these coins to you¡ª all three of them at once,¡± Reagan says, her smile widening.


    ¡­


    Wait, why is Reagan showing him these coins!? And why do I have this weird feeling that I am forgetting something really important!?


    ¡°So, from the beginning, this was never a negotiation, was it?¡± Mr. Leawitt asks in a defeated tone, looking down and leaking a small pathetic laugh.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t. You were wrong to think that it ever was,¡± Reagan replies coolly, closing the suitcase and locking it before handing it back to Abigale.


    ¡°But anyway, now that you have understood everything, let me rephrase my demand; Mr. Leawitt, you will gift your daughter to our Leader as his plaything. And just so that you won¡¯t feel bitter after this, our organization will accept your petition. Do you have any problem with this?¡± She asks.


    Mr. Leawitt head shoots up in a flash.


    ¡°Y-You will accept my petition!?¡± he asks, surprised.


    ¡°Yes, as rare as this is, I am going back on my words. We don¡¯t want our relations getting sour, do we?¡± Reagan asks with a sly smile.


    ¡°No, no, of course not. Thank you, Miss Burling. And I am really sorry for showing my greedy side to you,¡± he apologizes earnestly, his face brightening up again.


    ¡°Anyway, I will call Ava this instant. She¡¯s downstairs, so it won¡¯t take much time. Actually, I wanted you to meet my son but as he¡¯s currently out of town for some work, I ordered my daughter to come here instead.¡±


    Mr. Leawitt takes out his phone and starts dialing some numbers on it.


    ¡°Wait a second¡­¡±


    But Reagan stops him.


    ¡°I want to you make a few other calls before you call Ava.¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 67: Image Revamping (Part-11)

    *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Ava.¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    The door of the room opens up and Ava walks inside. She¡¯s wearing an elegant blue dress and light makeup¡ª looking beautiful but formal. Just like the last time, nervousness is clearly reflecting on her face, being in the presence of her father.


    ¡°You called for me, papa?¡± She asks, her eyes wandering towards Reagan and others, though still not noticing me.


    ¡°Yes, I have good news for you. But before we get to that, introduce yourself to our guests,¡± Mr. Leawitt says.


    Ava gives a small nod before turning sideways and looking at us properly.


    ¡°Hello, I am Ava Leawitt. It¡¯s nice to meet you¡ª¡±


    Her gaze finally falls on me, and just like her father earlier, her eyes almost pop out of theirs sockets from surprise¡ª all the gracefulness gone from her face in an instant.


    ¡°What that¡­?¡± she mutters, straightening up from her small bow.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too, Ava. I am Reagan Burling, one of the subordinates of Mr. Caiden Black, our leader,¡± Reagan introduces me and herself at the same time.


    ¡°¡­ Leader?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the leader of our gang. Given your current relationship, I am sure you must be really confused, but don¡¯t worry, I will explain everything.¡±


    Reagan¡­ is evil.


    Yes, I know that this shouldn¡¯t be even mentioned by this point, but still, I cannot help but think how true it is as I witness what¡¯s happening to Ava.


    ¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t be coming here for a while, spikey!¡± Ava cheerfully tells the guy standing at the entrance of the building before walking outside, ahead of us.


    The guy just gives a small nod without saying anything. There is a dark look on his face, his eyes staring down.


    He knows¡­


    Well, Reagan did make Mr. Leawitt inform everyone in his gang that he¡¯s gifting away his daughter¡ª well, everyone except Ava¡ª so this isn¡¯t surprising.


    And this is the main reason why Ava looks happy right now¡ª she doesn¡¯t know the truth. Reagan told her the exact same thing she told her Mr. Leawitt, except the fact that she¡¯s being permanently given to me as my plaything.


    Ava thinks that she¡¯s just ordered to work with our gang for a while to gain some actual experience (as her family won¡¯t be involved) and that she will be welcomed back home once this ¡°training¡± is over. Mr. Leawitt even promised (on Reagan¡¯s command) to reward her with whatever she wants once she¡¯s back.


    Though it was all just a clever trap¡­


    I don¡¯t think Ava understood the meaning behind Reagan¡¯s words¡ª she can only come back here when either Reagan or I declare that she has ¡°trained¡± enough.


    And yeah, that¡¯s never going happen¡­


    Finally, I can see what Reagan¡¯s plan was. Instead of a really brutal yet short-living punishment (like in Pig and Neustadt¡¯s case), Ava will be punished slowly, over a long period of time. Overall, she will suffer much more than Pig and Neustadt.


    And this is why I am again acknowledging how evil Reagan is. Obviously, I am not sympathizing with Ava, she deserves what¡¯s happening to her. But still, this is a good reminder for me to be even more careful from now on¡ª I am going against such a devilishly clever woman after all.


    ¡°Where are you going, boy? Our car is in the front,¡± Reagan says with a frown as I start walking along with Abigale and others towards the van.


    ¡°Ava will be in the van, right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, so what?¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to ride along with her¡ª give her a small taste of what¡¯s going to happen to her from now on, you see,¡± I answer with a shrug.


    ¡°You can do that when we get to the base as well,¡± She says, raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°I know, but given my fake personality, I shouldn¡¯t wait. A perverted playboy like me would surely want to enjoy his plaything as soon as he could lay his hands on her,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°True, true¡­ It¡¯s nice to see that you want to play your part so devotedly, boy. I can only hope that you don¡¯t have any idiotic motive behind it. You remember what I did to your girlfriend when she tried to deceive us, right? ¡± she says, raising her eyebrows suspiciously.


    ¡­ shit.


    ¡°Well, as you already know, Ava blackmailed me a lot and made my life miserable. I want to get my revenge on her as well,¡± I say, trying my best not to stutter.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s your reason? Well, I don¡¯t think anyone made your life more miserable than I did¡ª are you going to get revenge on me as well, boy?¡± she asks with a smirk.


    I just stare at her with a smile without replying.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Well, I would like to see you try. Anyway, go on, sit in the van. I don¡¯t care what you do to that girl as long as she¡¯s in one piece,¡± she says with a laugh before walking away.


    Fuck¡­


    Unfortunately, unlike what I thought, it looks like Reagan really did get a little suspicious. This must be the reason why she didn¡¯t let me speak in front of Mr. Leawitt. Of course, I could have interrupted her as she did with me, but I didn¡¯t want to mess things up this time¡ª it was important that we get Ava.


    Well, anyway, I am not going home today without making any progress¡­


    Quickly, I jog towards the van and open the back door to get inside. As the seats are arranged along the edges, there is enough space for all the four gang women (Valerie is driving and Nora is sitting next to her on the front seat) and Ava to sit comfortably.


    ¡°You will ride with us, Leader?¡± Abigale asks with a frown.


    ¡°Yeah, I want to have a little chat with Ava,¡± I reply, sitting down between her and Emily.


    ¡°Oh, so that woman isn¡¯t coming!?¡± Ava, who¡¯s sitting directly in front of me, asks with a hint of relief in her voice.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s in the car ahead,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Great, I don¡¯t want that bitch to look at me with her scary eyes. Anyway, care to explain what¡¯s happening, Caidy? When did you join a gang? And more importantly, why are these women calling you their leader?¡± She asks, easing up more and more by the passing second.


    ¡°Reagan told you everything, didn¡¯t she?¡± I ask in a cool voice.


    ¡°Oh, come on! There is no way I am believing that bullshit! My father can be fooled by that, but not me. I¡¯ve known you for two years, Caiden. You¡¯re just a powerless idiot with a cow for a girlfriend. So, tell me the truth¡ª how the fuck is a gang backing you up now!?¡± she demands.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare speak in that tone¡ª¡±


    Abigale starts to retort angrily but I hold up a hand to stop her.


    ¡°Let me handle this,¡± I say in my confident tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe Reagan or not, Ava, but don¡¯t be conceited enough to think that I am going waste my time to convince you about anything¡ª it might not end well for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, look at you¡ª trying to act all cool and calm in front of these women. I guess it¡¯s time to reveal it to them that you¡¯re nothing but my bitch,¡± Ava says, smirking while taking out her phone from the pocket of her dress.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s see¡­ If you don¡¯t want me to share the disgraceful photos of you and your girlfriend to the world, tell me the truth this immediately. Oh, and while we are at it, I also want you to call my dad in a week or two and tell him that I¡¯ve performed splendidly in all the tasks given to me, you understand?¡± she asks, waving her phone threateningly.


    ¡°Okay, is that all?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You want more orders, bitch? Well then, massage my feet as well. I¡¯ve been running around here and there all day, they are aching,¡± she says.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s start with this!¡± I say with a nod.


    For a moment, I feign to bend towards Ava¡¯s feet, but then I suddenly lunge forward and snatch away her phone.


    ¡°Tch¡­ Tch¡­ Tch¡­ no blackmailing anymore. What are you going to do?¡± I ask with a laugh.


    ¡°You little shit! How dare you touch my phone!? Give it back, motherfucker!¡± Ava shouts furiously.


    Her hand outstretched, she tries to lunge back at me, but the moment she raises from the seat, I kick her legs with a sweeping motion, making her trip forward.


    ¡°Uwaaa!¡±


    She falls down directly on top of my lap and I quickly force her into a position in which her butt is sticking out.


    ¡°Abigail, Emily, hold her in place. This arrogant cunt needs some good old spanking!¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 68: Image Revamping (Part-12)

    Immediately following my order, Emily grabs Ava¡¯s legs while Abigale grabs her arms, holding them in place.


    ¡°You fuckers! What are you doing!? Release me! Now!¡± Ava shouts, starting to struggle.


    But fortunately, she¡¯s not nearly as powerful as the women restraining her. No matter how much she tries, her limbs are not even budging.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started,¡± I say with a small nod.


    Grabbing the sides of Ava¡¯s blue dress, I pull it up to reveal her round butt. Just like the last time, she¡¯s wearing expensive-looking laced underwear, the same color as her dress.


    ¡°Hey! Why did you pull up my dress!? Don¡¯t you even dare to do something weird¡ª¡±


    *THWAK*


    ¡°AAAAHHHH!¡±


    Ava cries out in pain as I swing my hand and smack her bouncy ass as hard as I could¡ª leaving a red handprint on the pure white skin of her right ass-cheek.


    ¡°¡­ the fuck did you just do?¡± Ava asks, her voice deathly low and dangerous.


    ¡°This,¡± I reply, raising my hand again¡ª


    *THWAK*


    ¡ª and smacking her left ass-cheek this time.


    ¡°EIYAAA!¡±


    ¡°Looks exactly the same on both the sides,¡± I comment, looking at the second handprint on her ass.


    ¡°How dare you¡­ How dare you hit me, bastard!?¡± Ava growls angrily, turning her head to look at me.


    ¡°Because I want to,¡± I reply.


    *THWAK*


    ¡°AAAAHHH! You piece of shit! I will fucking tell my father about this! He will kill you!¡± she shouts as I spank her again.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± I ask in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, I am! What¡¯re you going to do about it, huh?¡± she spats.


    ¡­ Is she an idiot?


    *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK*


    ¡°AAAH! AAAH! AAAH! It hurts! It hurts! Stop!¡± Ava cries out in pain as I smack her ass three times in a row.


    ¡°This is what I am going to do about it,¡± I say with a laugh.


    ¡°Motherfucker¡­ Just wait! You just wait, bastard! Let me get my phone back! I will make sure that every man in this city watches your sex tape! I will personally send men to rape your whore girlfriend! Then finally, my father will get to know about this! And he will kill you!!!¡± Ava shouts, her face red from anger.


    ¡°Oh, really? Thanks for telling me,¡± I say.


    ¡°Abigail, make sure that no matter what, she doesn¡¯t get a phone in her possession from now on.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, leader,¡± Abigail replies solemnly.


    ¡­


    Ava looks at me with a stunned face, fear slowly replacing the anger in her eyes.


    ¡°H-Hey, you cannot do that. My phone, you have to give it back!¡± she says.


    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t think I have to give back anything,¡± I say with a shrug.


    ¡°No, you have to! Because if don¡¯t¡­ then¡­ then you¡¯re taking away my freedom! It¡¯s almost like you¡¯re abducting me!¡± She says.


    ¡°And what if we are?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows.


    ¡­


    Ava falls into a shocked silence again. Though this time, instead of staring back at her, I take the opportunity to observe the gang women. After all, my main motive for doing this is to impress them.


    As expected, Zoe is looking at the scene indifferently, though she is constantly throwing hateful glares at me (as usual). But to my surprise, Clara, who for some reason dislikes me as much as Zoe, seems quite impressed right now¡ª a sign of success.


    Emily¡¯s cheeks are flushed and there is a perverted grin on her face¡ª knowing her, I am sure that she¡¯s fantasizing about being in Ava¡¯s place. On the other hand, Abigale is looking at me as if I am her child performing well at something. She¡¯s the only one who, I think, is genuinely favorable towards me.


    Hmm¡­ Well, things are looking better than I thought.


    ¡­


    ¡°You¡­ You son of a bitch. So, this is what you were after, huh? Kidnapping me,¡± Ava says in a low voice, finally breaking her silence.


    ¡°But don¡¯t get too happy thinking that you¡¯ve succeeded. If you don¡¯t let me speak to my family, they will find out about this eventually anyway. And then you will be dead, you understand!? You will be dead, cocksucker!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, let¡¯s wait and see if that happens. Anyway, for now, your ass needs some more spanking,¡± I say.


    *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK*


    ¡°EIIYYYYAAAA!!!¡±


    *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK*


    ¡°AAHHHH! NOO! STOP IT! IT HURTS!¡±


    ¡°It hurts? Really? I thought it would tickle,¡± I say sarcastically, rubbing her ass now.


    ¡°No, it hurts, idiot! Stop hitting me!¡± she shouts, flinching in pain just from being touched.


    ¡°You want me to stop?¡± I ask wonderingly.


    ¡°Yes, you dimwit!


    ¡°Sure, I will stop¡­ But only if you apologize for being rude to me. Oh, and agree to be my bitch from now on as well¡ª opposite to what you were telling my subordinates, that is,¡± I say.


    ¡°Hahaha! Yeah, dream on, dickhead! There¡¯s no way in hell I am saying that!¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t. I guess I will have to take this up a notch then,¡± I say, taking a deep breath and rotating my hand to prepare.


    The next moment, I grab the back of Ava¡¯s underwear and pull it towards me as hard as I can.


    *RIIIIIP*


    ¡°IYAAAAA!¡±


    Instantly, the underwear rips apart and Ava becomes bottomless¡ª I can even see her pink pussy peeking from between her thighs.


    ¡°What the fuck have you done!? That was my favorite underwear!¡± she shrieks again, struggling even more than before.


    ¡°All the better,¡± I say with a smirk, starting to slap her ass once again.


    *THWAK*


    ¡°AAAAH!¡±


    *THWAK* *THWAK*


    ¡°AAHHH! STOOOP!¡±


    *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK*


    ¡°MY ASS HURTS!!! STOOOP!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop until you say what I told you to!¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Forget it, you son of a whore! I never will¡ª AAHHH!¡±


    *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK*


    I continue spanking Ava with all the power I could muster. Each and every strike hurts me back as well, but I still don¡¯t stop. Ava also keeps screaming on top of her voice, using all the swear words she knows¡ª stubbornly refusing to apologize.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    After a few minutes, something wet comes in contact with my hand. Thinking that Ava¡¯s ass is starting to bleed, I look down to see if there is any serious injury on her skin¡ª only to find out that the liquid sticking to my hand is transparent, not red.


    What the heck!?


    I think I hit too low and accidentally touched her pussy just now.


    ¡°Are you getting aroused from being spanked, Ava!? Seriously!?¡± I ask, quite in shock.


    ¡°What!? N-No! I am not! T-That¡¯s just sweat!¡± she replies, her voice hoarse from all the shouting.


    Bullshit¡­


    I slide my hands between her plump thighs and scoop up the overflowing liquid from her pussy.


    ¡°Sweat, huh? I don¡¯t remember sweat being so viscous and sticky,¡± I say.


    ¡°T-That is¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Great, I guess I¡¯ve found a way to make her yield to me.


    ¡°Oh man, even my pants are getting wet from all your fluids! You are actually enjoying this very much, aren¡¯t you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°N-No, I am not!¡± she says, stuttering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡±


    *THWAK*


    ¡°Ahaan!¡±


    ¡°¡­ that was clearly a moan,¡± I say, thinning my eyes.


    ¡°No, i-it was not a moan!¡± Ava says, her face turning even redder¡ª though not from anger anymore.


    ¡­


    I insert my hand between her thighs again and rub her swollen pussy.


    ¡°Just look at the state of your cunt! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Did you cum while I was spanking you?¡± I ask dramatically.


    ¡°I-I¡­ No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Ava says, looking helplessly embarrassed right now.


    Looking at her face, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s lying. She did have an orgasm.


    ¡°I cannot believe this! Ava Leawitt loves being hit! She loves the pain! She¡¯s a masochist!¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP! I AM NOT¡ª¡±


    *THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK*


    ¡°Naaahn! Aahaan! Mmmhh!¡±


    Ava moans loudly in spite of herself, her body quivering.


    ¡°You were saying something?¡± I ask innocently.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, this explains why you weren¡¯t apologizing. This is actually a reward for you, not a punishment. Well then, I guess I will reward you some more by telling everyone at school that Ava Leawitt is an ¡°M¡±. You will surely enjoy the humiliation, won¡¯t you?¡± I ask with a laugh.


    ¡­


    ¡°Fine! Fine, I am sorry for being rude, okay!? Now release me!¡± Ava yells.


    ¡°Okay, so you¡¯re sorry¡­ and?¡± I ask.


    ¡°And¡­ AND I WILL BE YOUR BITCH!¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 69: Image Revamping (Part-13)

    The subjugation of Ava went much better than I expected. Her father permanently gave her away to us (though she¡¯s still not aware of this), I got to exact my revenge (a small part of it anyway) by spanking her in the van, and at the same time, I even managed to achieve my main goal¡ª impressing the gang women.


    With this, we¡¯d taken care of all three of my bullies ¡ª Pig, Neustadt, and Ava. And now, it was finally time to start conquering my school for real.


    In the remaining five days of the week (our deadline), the gang women and I did everything we could to rebuild my image in school.


    I continued coming to the school in the luxury sedan the gang provided, specifically arriving when the grounds were crowded so that the maximum number of people could see me. Wherever I went, at least five gang women accompanied me¡ª we flirted around in loud voices, got touchy, and sometimes, did even bolder things.


    But obviously, not everything went smoothly¡ª we didn¡¯t want them to.


    Jealous guys tried reporting me to the teachers, but with Principal Steele on my side, no one could do shit. Delinquents, who couldn¡¯t stand the fact that I¡¯m gaining authority in school, tried showing me my place.


    But the funny thing is, most of them were Pig¡¯s and Ava¡¯s friends¡ª well, more like their subordinates¡ª and none of them knew what I¡¯ve done to those two. In the absence of their leaders, they thought of messing with me and gaining some popularity for themselves at the same time.


    Sigh¡­ Poor people. They ended up becoming the most major stepping stone for me instead.


    One by one, or sometimes, even when they were in small groups, the gang women and I ambushed them in places where there are no security cameras. I won¡¯t go into details, but the result was so ruthless and brutal that no one even dared to raise a finger against me from thereon. The fact that I got away without any sort of repercussions made everyone even more terrified.


    From then, all the students started fearing me¡ª but that doesn¡¯t mean that they begin avoiding me altogether. As everyone knows; power attracts people. That¡¯s the reason why Pig and Ava are so popular (even though the former is an ugly fuck and the latter is a bitch)¡ª and that¡¯s exactly what happened to me as well.


    I became popular.


    True, not in a good way, but that doesn¡¯t matter much. People started approaching me in different ways, either to befriends or, in case of girls, to hit on me¡ª all of them wishing to get under that shadow of the new power in school.


    Well, anyway, just as Reagan declared, the gang finished up my image revamping within a week. And finally, today is the day when Chole will finally start attending my school.


    Actually, I¡¯m on my way to pick her up right now.


    With Nora driving the sedan, we reach the gang¡¯s base in less than half an hour. Along with Chloe, all the gang women who attend my school are standing outside the base as well, waiting for me.


    But well, the first one I notice is Lily¡ª after all, my eyes were searching for her. She¡¯s standing at the very back, her head lowered, not even looking at my car as it gets parked. One of the reasons I am in a relatively good mood today is because I will finally get to meet Lily again¡ª she will come to school with me after a weeklong absence.


    Reagan, being the evil bitch she is, didn¡¯t let me even talk to Lily for the entire week (I tried various means to contact her but they didn¡¯t work). Last time I saw her, her mental state was really bad and she was totally in control of Reagan.


    I don¡¯t know what happened to her in the last week, but I¡¯m not optimistic.


    ¡°You came to pick me up?¡± Chloe asks in surprise as I walk out of the car, towards her.


    ¡°Yes, why? No one told you?¡±


    ¡°No, I never thought that you will come personally¡ª being the leader of this gang and everything. But I should give you some credit, at least you understand the importance of my status,¡± she replies with a smug smile.


    ¡°Oh, but I don¡¯t care about your status at all! I just came here to escort a beautiful young lady,¡± I say with a wink, remembering the lines I prepared beforehand.


    Instantly, Chloe¡¯s cheeks turn bright red.


    ¡°O-Oh, is that so?¡± She says stutteringly.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Shall we get going then?¡± I ask.


    Chole and I enter the sedan I was riding in while the gang women (plus Lily and Ava) starting climbing inside the vans parked behind us.


    Once again, I dare to glance at Lily, suppressing an intense urge to run up to her and give her a tight hug. To my joy, even she decides to look at me at this moment. But this joy doesn¡¯t last too long. While a faint smile form on her face, her eyes are not smiling at all¡ª they¡¯ve lost their sparkle.


    Fuck¡­


    It feels like someone is gripping my heart and squeezing it as hard as they can. I really don¡¯t want to see Lily like this¡ª it hurts me too much¡ª but still, I don¡¯t look away immediately.


    I need to see the state she¡¯s in; what the gang has done to her and what my own foolishness has resulted in¡ª only then I will be able to do the things I¡¯ve planned¡­ things that could easily result in not only my death but of those whom I love as well.


    But well, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. From here, I will keep moving forward until the light in Lily¡¯s eyes returns and she gives me a real smile, like the one she used to give me.


    ¡­


    We arrive at the school just a few minutes before classes start, but that¡¯s as usual. The ride was pretty uneventful, I just kept up with my flirty attitude while casually conversing with Chloe along the way.


    ¡°Wow, your school looks quite good from outside¡ª even bigger than my previous one,¡± Chloe says, impressed.


    Of course, it¡¯s good.


    The majority of the kids who study here have parents who are either fairly rich (at least) or well-connected. Even I got admitted because Lily begged Harrison Storm (her father, but I don¡¯t want to address that filthy bastard like that) to get me enrolled.


    Well, at least now I know why he agreed to that request so easily.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you like it. Let¡¯s go inside, shall we?¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chloe says, giving me a nod.


    We, together with the gang women, get out of our vehicles and enters the school premises (Reagan and a couple of others stayed behind).


    Immediately, Abigale and Valerie move next to me, putting their hands on my back and leaning on me slightly. I also pull them closer and grab their butts, squeezing them at my leisure as usual.


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate in school!?¡± Chloe asks, blushing again.


    ¡°You¡¯re not serious, are you? This is nothing, you will see so much more,¡± I tell her, chuckling as she turns even brighter red.


    The moment I enter the school building, everyone standing in the hallway dashes aside, making way for me and my women so that we can get to our class easily. In their eyes, I could plainly see the fear and awe we¡¯ve ingrained over the last few days.


    ¡°Amazing, you sure are the boss of this place,¡± Chloe says, amazed.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Now, come on, this way.¡±


    Slowly, as we move further ahead, my group starts to scatter. Those who¡¯re in different classes and sections move to their respective classrooms until only I, Chloe, Zoe, Emily, Ava, and Lily remain.


    Ava also starts to leave but I stop her.


    ¡°You are coming with us,¡± I say.


    ¡°But I¡¯m in a different section,¡± she says with a frown.


    ¡°Not anymore. I¡¯ve arranged everything with Principal Steele, you will be in my section from now on,¡± I tell her.


    Ava looks outraged but she knows better than to start arguing with me right now. I guess the gang did a fairly good job training her.


    The scene inside the class is a bit similar to outside. My classmates move aside to clear the way to the back seats. Though Lily¡¯s friends are still a bit bolder than others¡ª they immediately snatch her away from my group and start talking to her in hushed voices.


    I know it¡¯s easy to threaten these girls and tell Lily to come back¡ª but I don¡¯t plan to do that. As much as I want to speak to my girlfriend, I think, given her current condition, it¡¯s much more crucial that she spends some time with her female friends as well.


    ¡°Do we really have to sit this far back? In my last school, I used to sit in the front rows,¡± Chloe complains as all of us start settling down on our seats.


    ¡°Well, you can sit wherever you want. Though I recommend you to wait here for a couple of periods. You see, our class-teacher is a dickhead,¡± I tell her.


    Chloe laughs at this.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡±


    ¡°Hey, where am I going to sit? There are no seats left!¡± Ava says angrily, looking around. She¡¯s the only one left standing.


    Great, let¡¯s get started¡­


    ¡°What are you saying, Ava? Your seat is right in front of you,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Huh? Where?¡± She asks, confused.


    I unzip my pants and take out my limp cock.


    ¡°Right here,¡± I say with a smirk, patting my thighs.


    ¡°Now, take off your panties and sit down. The class is about to start.¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 70: The New School Life (Part-1)

    ¡°W-What!? You¡¯re not serious¡­¡± Ava says, her eyes widening in shock.


    ¡°Does it seem like I am joking?¡± I ask, gesturing at my cock.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ava glares at me for a moment, then she glances at Chloe¡ª the flames in her eyes getting a colder immediately. She¡¯s been told who Chloe is. And she knows that it¡¯d be bad for her if she doesn¡¯t listen to me in front of her.


    ¡°How¡­ How can you give me the best seat in the class, Leader? I don¡¯t think I am worthy of it,¡± She says in a sweet voice, her eyes becoming slits.


    ¡°You¡¯re worthy enough. Now, sit,¡± I order, basically telling her to cut the bullshit and do what I¡¯m telling her to do.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It will be my¡­ pleasure,¡± Ava says, gritting her teeth in anger.


    While shooting daggers at me with her eyes, she slowly lifts up her skirt and pulls down her underwear.


    ¡°Leader! I want to sit on your lap as well! Can I go first!?¡± Emily asks excitedly, starting to take off her panty as well.


    ¡°No, not now. Some other day, perhaps,¡± I say, brushing her off.


    Emily pouts and mutters something angrily which suspiciously sounds like Just take my virginity, already.


    ¡°And what are you waiting for? Come on, sit down,¡± I say to Ava.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± She grumbles, burning red from embarrassment.


    She slips between my desk and my seat and sits down on the very edge of my lap, almost on my knee¡ª her stomach pressed painfully against the desk.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    A little frustrated, I grab her waist and roughly pull her towards me such that her bare ass lands directly on top of my dick¡ª sandwiching it between her soft ass-cheeks.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Next, I spread her skirt properly so that no one could see what¡¯s happening under it.


    ¡°C-Caiden¡­ This isn¡¯t¡­ You cannot¡­ in s-school¡­¡±


    Chloe tries to say something but seems unable to join more than two words together at once. Even though she¡¯s speaking to me, her eyes are fixed on Ava¡¯s skirt, almost as if wishing to see what¡¯s happening underneath. Her face is so red that I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she faints at any moment.


    From what I have observed, Chloe really couldn¡¯t take situations like these. Either she¡¯s a really shy person or a huge closet pervert. If someone asks me, I would say it¡¯s the latter.


    ¡°Grind your ass against my cock. Make it erect,¡± I order Ava, rubbing her thighs. ¡°And well, Lily is here as well, you know?¡± I add, leaning forward and whispering in her ears.


    Ava¡¯s body stiffens and her head moves to the direction where Lily¡¯s sitting. Though Lily is busy talking to her friends right now (most of the talking is done by her friends), she keeps glancing back at me as well.


    ¡°Fu¡­ Fufufu¡­ I see,¡± Ava says, laughing devilishly.


    The next moment, she grabs the desk for support and starts moving her waist back and forth, grinding her ass against my cock vigorously¡ª showing great motivation. Surprisingly, in just a few minutes, she gets so aroused by this that I could literally feel her love juices getting slathered around my crotch.


    As much as I hate myself for doing this, I now understand that by using Lily¡¯s name cleverly, I can control Ava. She loathes Lily more than anyone. And because of this, she¡¯s always willing to go any to lengths¡ª do anything¡ª to hurt her. The biggest example of this is when Ava tried to blackmail and rape me a few weeks ago, even though being a virgin herself.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡±


    Suddenly, an irritated voice resounds in the class, silencing everyone else immediately. A grumpy-looking Neustadt enters the classroom and marches up to his desk without even looking at the students. He¡¯s been absent for since the day I fucked his wife and he fucked Pig, resuming to come since only yesterday.


    ¡°Good morning, professor Neustadt~¡± everyone sings back (except the backbenchers) while returning to their seats. Those who were staring at me and Ava also look away hastily.


    ¡°I will be taking attendance in a minute. Keep quiet everyone,¡± He says in a flat tone, arranging some files and papers on his desk.


    Everyone¡¯s already silent. The class knows better than to talk when Neustadt is looking so pissed already.


    Well, except me¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s hard now. Put it inside,¡± I say as my cock gets fully erect against Ava¡¯s ass.


    My voice isn¡¯t loud, but it still gets carried throughout the class. Of course, Neustadt also hears it. He jerks his head towards the students, rage filling his eyes for a moment. But then, the next instant, he figures out that the voice belonged to me and his anger dissipates.


    ¡°Is it already? That Lily never made you this hard, this fast, did she?¡± Ava asks smugly, still staring at Lily with a grin pasted on her face (who¡¯s not even looking back anymore).


    Though fortunately, she¡¯s whispering so only Chloe, I, and a few gang women could hear her.


    ¡°To be honest, I get an erection just from the thought of doing it with Lily. So, sorry to say, but you lose there,¡± I whisper back with a shrug.


    ¡°But no need to worry,¡± I add before Ava could lose her mind.


    ¡°As amazing as Lily¡¯s pussy feels, it still took her a few minutes to make me cum. Neustadt is about to take attendance. If you can squeeze out my semen before he finishes, it¡¯s your win.¡±


    Ava looks back at me, fire burning in her eyes.


    ¡°Get ready. You¡¯re going to cum twice before Professor finishes up with the attendance,¡± she declares.


    ¡°Confidence, huh? Let¡¯s see if you live up to it,¡± I say.


    Well, I¡¯m not sure about twice but Ava can definitely make me cum once before Neustadt is done. He is just that slow.


    ¡°N-No way¡­ even s-s-sex¡­ in school!?¡±


    Chloe mutters some more, now so red that steam might start coming out of her ears any second.


    ¡°Jamie Wilson!¡±


    Suddenly, Neustadt¡¯s voice reaches us again. He¡¯s now sitting, a pen clutched his hand and a register lying in front of him¡ª starting to take the attendance.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Ava curses.


    Raising her hips hastily, she put her hand under the skirt and grab my rock-hard cock, placing it against her flooding vagina. Then, without pausing even for a second, she drops down her waist¡ª her pussy swallowing more than half the length of my cock immediately.


    D-Damn¡­


    Ava¡¯s only been fucked once (by me) and that was weeks ago. Basically, her pussy is still as tight as a virgin¡¯s pussy. And so, getting strongly squeezed by the warm and moist walls of her meat-hole feels so good that I couldn¡¯t help but leak a grunt or two.


    But man, Ava sure wasn¡¯t kidding about wanting to make me cum twice. She¡¯s not even starting this slow.


    *THAK* *THAK* *THAK* *THAK* *THAK*


    She shakes her waist so hard and fast that in a few seconds, her ass starts slamming against my crotch. A loud and steady sound resounds in the otherwise silent classroom.


    Wearing expressions of shock and amazement, everyone turns around to look at me and Ava. Then, they look at Neustadt, who by the way, is also staring at us¡ª waiting for the bomb to explode.


    But well, they don¡¯t know that the poor bomb is already defused. Neustadt just glares at me for a few seconds¡ª his knuckles turning white from holding the pen too strongly¡ª before focusing on the register again and continuing with the attendance.


    ¡°Gordon Oliver!¡± He barks.


    ¡°P-Present, sir!¡± Gordon replies timidly.


    Fufufu¡­


    Ava doesn¡¯t seem to care that everyone is staring at her. She¡¯s too focused on making me cum as fast as possible. As for me, I don¡¯t mind the gazes either. Though there¡¯s some guilt of doing this in front of Lily.


    But well, even she understands that things like these are going to happen from now on¡­


    By the time Neustadt finishes up with more than half of the class attendance, semen starts to rise up my cock as well. Ava¡¯s wet pussy is pleasuring me so hard that I just cannot handle it anymore.


    ¡°F-Fuck!¡± I swear, grabbing Ava¡¯s waist to make her stop moving before starting to empty my balls in her womb.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! That¡¯s one!¡± Ava says triumphantly, breathing hard.


    ¡°Now for the second shot!¡±


    She forcibly removes my hand from her waist and starts riding my cock again¡ª trying to milk me even though my first ejaculation is still ongoing.


    ¡°Okay, I am jealous now. She¡¯s enjoying this too much,¡± Emily grumbles, folding her hands.


    ¡°Oh my, you look so cute, Caiden. That expression, I wonder if I could ever¡­¡± Abigale mutters, her voice trailing off.


    ¡°Uwawawawa!!!¡±


    A circuit in Chloe¡¯s mind seems to have blown off.


    Oh, well¡­


    ¡°Professor Neustadt?¡±


    Suddenly the door of the classroom opens up and a familiar voice reaches my ears. Principal Steele is standing at the doorway, politely looking at Neustadt.


    ¡°Y-Yes, ma¡¯am?¡±


    Neustadt stands up with a jerk, his knees hitting his desk.


    ¡°AHHAH!¡± he cries out in pain before dropping back on his chair.


    Ignoring this, Principal Steele speaks.


    ¡°I am here to make a small announcement about the upcoming school elections. But before that, can I please borrow Caiden Black for a moment?¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 71: The New School Life (Part-2)

    The entire class looks back at me once again. This time, not because of Ava shaking her waist above my lap and moaning without a care in the world¡ª but because principal Steele has just asked me to come outside the classroom with her.


    And then, of course, the muttering starts¡­


    ¡°Will she finally punish him?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell. She doesn¡¯t look pissed, does she?¡±


    ¡°I mean, just look at that! Ava is not stopping!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is way beyond crossing the line. There¡¯s no way Steele will let Jacob go¡­¡±


    It¡¯s pretty much clear that the class thinks I am done for good. Those who hate me look extremely delighted. While others just seem curious and excited as to what is about to unfold.


    ¡°Ava, get up. The principal is calling me,¡± I say, tapping her thighs.


    ¡°Wait, wait, just cum for me once more. Just once more. I need to win this,¡± Ava says desperately, moving her waist at an even greater speed.


    Although the ejaculating has finally ended, I am far away from reaching orgasm again. Ava¡¯s pussy is good enough for my dick to not lose its erection, but still, there¡¯s no way she will achieve her goal.


    Well, on the other hand, no matter what I say, it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s going to stop anytime soon¡ª even though everyone here, including Neustadt and principal Steele, is staring at her with hardened looks.


    This just shows how deep her hatred and rivalry against Lily go. To be honest, it¡¯s quite beneficial and, at the same time, worrisome for me. I need to be careful while using her in the future.


    Well, as for now¡­


    ¡°Get her off of me,¡± I order the gang women.


    The narrow space between the desk and my seat makes it rather hard for me to get away from Ava¡ª or even physically force her to move. External help is the only way here.


    Immediately, Abigale and Emily grab onto Ava and start pulling her away from me. Both of them does this quite savagely, manhandling her, as if glad to separate her from me.


    ¡°No! You cannot do this! Let me go!¡±


    Ava protests, but there¡¯s nothing she can do against the strength of Abigale and Emily. A few seconds later, she finally decides to give up, looking quite sullen.


    Okay then¡­


    I quickly lift my pants and stand up from my seat¡ª starting to move towards principal Steele. But the next moment, the class collectively gasps once again. Tracing their line of sight, I see that their subject of surprise is now the huge bulge in my pants.


    Tch¡­


    Though I don¡¯t really get embarrassed by this. It¡¯s just a bit annoying to me at this point.


    ¡°W-Wow, he¡¯s huge¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my boyfriend is even half of that¡­¡±


    ¡°I am seeing Caiden in a new light¡­¡±


    ¡°Lily sure is lucky¡­¡±


    That¡¯s what the girls are saying. As for the guys¡­


    ¡°This fucking bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°Flaunting that thing right in front of the girls! My girlfriend is here! A-And I don¡¯t want her to see this!¡±


    ¡°Die¡­ Just die¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡­ Hehehe¡­ No way that is what I think it is. It cannot be that big. He¡¯s keeping something in his pants to fool us, right?¡±


    ¡°Man, sorry to break it to you, but¡­¡±


    Sigh¡­


    Ignoring these mutterings, I walk straight out of the class along with Principal Steele. Though we don¡¯t go that far, just enough so that no can hear us.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb your fun. This won¡¯t take too long,¡± she whispers an apology.


    ¡°Never mind. So, what do you want?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, Madam Reagan contacted me just now. She wants me to inform you about a couple of things that we discussed over the phone,¡± she says.


    Hmm?


    ¡°First of all, about the school elections¡ª Madam Reagan wants you to stand up for the president¡¯s post.¡±


    ¡°What!? But isn¡¯t recommendation-only?¡± I ask, surprised.


    Principal Steele raises her eyebrows at me.


    Ah, of course, I will have the best recommendation in school¡ª from the principal herself.


    ¡°But still, why does she want me to run for the presidency? I don¡¯t think I will be able to win anyway. Considering my current reputation, no one will vote for me,¡± I tell her with a shrug.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re correct. You¡¯re chances of winning the elections are pretty low actually,¡± Principal Steele agrees.


    ¡°But that¡¯s only if the elections are conducted in a fair manner, right?¡±


    Oh?


    A slightly mischievous grin is dancing on her face. This is quite contrasting with her strict image in school.


    ¡°So, I will become the president of the school council despite the actual result of the upcoming elections?¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly. With this, you will hold official power in school as well,¡± she tells me with a nod.


    I see¡­


    Unlike other schools, the student council here does hold a significant amount of power Of course, they are not above the Principal, that¡¯s the reason they couldn¡¯t do anything about me. But still, they can control a lot of things.


    ¡°Very well, I am up for it. Anyway, the other thing you want to tell me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Oh, about that, Madam Reagan wants you to call Lily¡¯s mother, Adeline, in a few hours and ask her to come to Zoe¡¯s base. After school, we will drive you there as well. So, be prepared,¡± she tells me.


    Shit!


    ¡°Her bruises have healed already?¡± I ask, unable to hide the shock in my voice.


    It¡¯s not even been two weeks yet. What is happening?


    ¡°Yes, mostly. The medicines and the special cream we sent seems to have worked astonishingly well,¡± she answers.


    Damn¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s all Madam asked me to tell you. Excuse me now, I need to announce your nomination to your teacher and class.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I hate you. You¡¯re the worst,¡± Ava whispers furiously.


    ¡°You think I care? I will fuck you whenever I want and I will stop whenever I want. You don¡¯t get a say in this,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Hmph! And I will definitely make you cum twice. We will do it against tomorrow!¡± she says, a little louder now.


    You hate me but you still want me to fuck you?


    ¡°Yeah, whatever¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! Wait a second! It¡¯s my turn next!¡± Emily protested.


    ¡°No way! Until I achieve my goal, no one else is fucking him!¡± Ava spits back.


    ¡°That¡¯s so not fair!¡±


    I ignore the bickering of these two idiots and just keep walking silently. It¡¯s lunchtime and the gang women and I (plus Ava) are making our way to the cafeteria. Chloe is not with us right now; she was feeling so dizzy (after seeing the live sex between me and Ava) that I had to send her to the infirmary.


    Like always, the crowd steers clear from my path, but I notice that something a bit different today. There is an unusual air of tension in the corridor. The news of my nomination in the elections has spread throughout the school, causing a wave of panic among those who hate me (mostly bullies and the likes) and those who¡¯re unsure of whether I am a good guy or a bad guy. I know for sure that most of them will never vote for me. They might even try and force other students to do the same.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. My victory is pre-decided.


    Entering the cafeteria, my eyes immediately start searching for Pig. Knowing what I have to do later today, I need to vent out my frustration a little bit. And what better medium there is than Pig?


    Hmm¡­ now, where is he?


    ¡­


    Tch¡­


    Unfortunately, it looks like Pig hasn¡¯t arrived in the cafeteria yet.


    Giving out a sigh, I start moving towards my reserved table. But the next moment, my eyes fall upon someone else who¡¯s quite familiar. A few tables away, Luke and his girlfriend, Sofia, are sitting together, eating their lunch.


    A few weeks ago, Luke was brutally beaten by Pig and his hoodlums. His fault? He just stopped them from sexually harassing Sofia. Even though I eventually saved him that day, I didn¡¯t get the chance to talk to him after that. Just from looking at him now, it¡¯s clear how bad his injuries were. His left arm is in a cast and there are faint traces of bruises all over his face.


    ¡°I guess I know what I have to do now,¡± I mutter.


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 72: The New School Life (Part-3)

    ¡°Hey, Luke! Sofia!¡± I call out, walking up to their table alone.


    On my instruction, the gang women don¡¯t follow me. They are staying back, having their lunch without me.


    ¡°Caiden?¡±


    Reacting to my voice, both of them turns around to look at me.


    ¡°How are you doing, Luke? I hope these injuries are not as bad as they look,¡± I ask, taking a seat in front of him.


    But Luke doesn¡¯t reply immediately. Looking a bit uneasy, he glances at Sofia first before speaking.


    ¡°I¡­ I am doing fine. A few cracks in my bones, but they will mend in a few more weeks,¡± He says with a small smile.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good. Sorry, Lily and I couldn¡¯t visit you in the hospital. We¡¯ve been¡­ eh¡­ kind of busy,¡± I apologize.


    ¡°Yeah, I could tell¡­¡± Alex mutters, glancing at the gang women.


    ¡°Has Lily come to school today?¡± Sofia asks suddenly.


    To my surprise, her voice seems quite cold and flat. Also, there¡¯s something strange about the way she¡¯s looking at me¡ª as if she¡¯s disgusted.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s sitting with her friends,¡± I answer with a frown, pointing at the table where Lily¡¯s sitting.


    Without furthering the conversation, Sofia stands up and walks towards Lily. Though the moment she settles down on that table, Luke heaves a huge sigh, looking visibly relieved.


    ¡°Sorry about Sofia. She¡¯s quite pissed at you for¡ª you know¡ª what¡¯s been happening around school these past few days, especially between you and those new girls,¡± He tells me, his ears turning slightly red.


    ¡°I can understand. And I guess you¡¯re pissed at me, too?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not really? I mean, I¡¯ve not known you for too long, but I have seen the way you look at Lily many times. And it¡¯s quite clear that you love her a lot. I doubt you will purposely do anything to hurt her,¡± he says with a shrug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason why¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am glad that you think of me this way. Anyway, I actually came here to ask you something; are you still angry with Pig?¡± I ask, changing the topic deliberately.


    ¡°Me? Angry with Johnny Bristow? What do you think?¡± Luke asks, raising his broken left arm (in the cast) as if saying ¡°duh¡±.


    ¡°Good. Then how does getting some revenge on him sounds to you? I will back you up, so there won¡¯t be any problem,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Revenge, huh? I heard that you¡¯ve already beaten him pretty bad a few days ago. They even had to take him and his ruffians to the infirmary. I think I can consider that as revenge,¡± Luke says gloomily.


    ¡°No, that was my revenge¡ª for the things he did to me¡ª not yours. He sent you to the hospital, Luke. And don¡¯t forget about the things he said about Sofia. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t even get punished because you never complained about it to anyone,¡± I say, being a bit insistent.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? He wasn¡¯t going to get punished anyway. Only my parents would¡¯ve gotten troubled for nothing,¡± he says bitterly.


    ¡°True. And that¡¯s why I am giving you this chance. If you want, you can punish him now. But well, I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to,¡± I say.


    Luke ponders on this for a second, his expressions quite serious.


    ¡°¡­ Fine. You¡¯re right, I will feel much better after getting some revenge. So, what do you think I should do?¡± He says, nodding to himself.


    Great.


    ¡°Well, you cannot just beat him up. Not now anyway,¡± I say, gesturing at his hand.


    ¡°Yeah, that won¡¯t work,¡± Luke agrees.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then how about we humiliate him a bit? Let¡¯s force him to apologize to you in front of all the students present here in the cafeteria. Surely, he will hate that very much,¡± I suggest.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s an idea¡­ But will he really do it? Beating him up is one thing, you just need to pick up a fight. But making him apologize? That¡¯s something else entirely. We all know how prideful he is,¡± Luke says.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. Just leave it to me,¡± I say with a smirk, standing up from the seat.


    ¡°He¡¯s here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Pig has just entered the cafeteria with his bodyguards, making his way to his usual table.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure about this, right Caiden?¡± Luke asks anxiously, standing up.


    ¡°Of course, I am.¡±


    The gang women eye me attentively as Luke and I walk up to the table where Pig is sitting, ready spring into action at moments¡¯ notice. Slowly, as more and more people notice where I am going, the chattering inside the cafeteria also starts to die out.


    Hmm¡­ It was not my intention, but this is a good chance to show my dominance over Pig. The news about what Ava and I did earlier today is already spreading in the school like wildfire. With this, the speck of rebellion that¡¯s left (probably) in some people will vanish completely.


    ¡°Hey, Pig! Your lunch looks quite nice today!¡± I say, walking next to Pig and checking out the content of his lunchbox.


    Pig turns around to look at me with a jerk. Immediately, his face twists, a furious look appearing there, and his hand reach towards his ass instinctively¡ª though, at least, he manages to keep his filthy mouth shut.


    ¡°I will be taking this. Thank you very much,¡± I say, picking up his lunchbox and sitting down on an empty chair. Luke also follows suit and sits down on the chair beside me.


    ¡°Want some?¡± I ask Luke, helping myself to Pig¡¯s delicious lunch.


    ¡°N-No, I am fine,¡± Luke answers nervously.


    ¡°What do you want now, bast¡ª Caiden?¡± Pig says, gritting his teeth.


    Even though his voice is low, almost everyone can hear him clearly¡ª the cafeteria is that much quiet.


    ¡°Why, I cannot just come here to say hi? Or, eat your lunch?¡± I ask casually.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me. Just tell me what you want and go away?¡± Pig spits out, his face slowly turning red in anger.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I guess you know me, Pig. Anyway, you remember our friend here?¡± I say, gesturing at Luke.


    ¡°Yeah, I remember beating the shit out of him. So?¡± he says arrogantly.


    Tch¡­ Tch¡­ Tch¡­


    As I thought, butt-fucking was not enough to straighten up this thick-skinned cunt.


    ¡°So, I want to drop down to the floor and say this while groveling at Luke¡¯s feet: I am a big, fat piece of Pork. Also, I am an idiot. So, please forgive me for hitting you and insulting your girlfriend. I will never do it again,¡± I tell him.


    ¡­


    For a few seconds, everyone just stares at me in disbelief (including Luke). Then, the next moment, Pig¡¯s bodyguards start to move towards me with a menacing look on their faces. In response, the gang women also jump up to their feet (just like the last time).


    But well, I don¡¯t let things escalate any further¡­


    ¡°You know what will happen if you don¡¯t do it,¡± I add, whispering to Pig with a smile on my face.


    ¡­


    The next instant, Pig raises his hand to stop his bodyguards. Even though he¡¯s literally shaking from anger right now¡ª so much that even the table is vibrating¡ª there¡¯s fear reflecting in his pudgy little eyes as well.


    He remembers that what happened to him the other day¡ª more specifically, he remembers Reagan. And there¡¯s no way he would want to be anywhere near her ever again.


    ¡°Fine¡­ Fine¡­ I will do it¡­¡± Pig says, taking in some long rough breaths before standing up


    ¡°J-Johnny?¡± One of his bodyguards mutters, looking shocked. Others present in the cafeteria are similarly in shock as well.


    Though Pig ignores them (or tries to anyway). Glaring and cursing at me under his breath, he walks up to Luke and, with much effort, lay down his fat body on the dirty floor, face down¡ª inches away from Luke¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Very good! Now, apologize,¡± I say in a commanding tone.


    ¡­


    ¡°Forgive¡­ Forgive me for beating you up and snapping your bones. Also, for saying that I will rape your girlfriend silly and make her pregnant with my child,¡± Pig says.


    ¡­ Seriously?


    I pick up Pig¡¯s lunchbox once again, keep it above his head, and turn it over¡ª emptying the remaining food on the back of his head. His hair and white shirt get dirty with the gravy, and a piece of chicken gets stuck between the folds of his thick neck.


    ¡°What the fuck!? I am doing what you told me to do!¡± Pig shouts angrily.


    ¡°I told you what you have to say, right? If you say anything different from that, I will force you to eat the food on the floor next. Or better, make you lick Luke¡¯s shoes clean,¡± I threaten.


    ¡­


    This knocks up some sense in Pig.


    ¡°I forgot what you said¡­¡± he mumbles between his teeth.


    Sigh¡­


    I repeat the sentence for him.


    ¡°I-I am a big, fat piece of Pork. Also, I am an idiot. So, please forgive me for hitting you and insulting your girlfriend. I-I will never do it again,¡± Pig apologizes, his hands forming into fists.


    ¡°Luke, you forgive this fat piece of pork?¡± I say, laughing.


    ¡°Yes, I do. And thank you, Caiden. I owe you one,¡± Luke says, a genuine smile on his face.


    Luke didn¡¯t tell me this, but I am pretty sure he was frustrated with himself for not being able to protect Sofia that day. After all, I know the feeling much too well. But after seeing Pig getting punished today, I think he will be fine.


    ¡°Motherfuckers, both of you will regret this¡­¡±


    ¡°You said something Pig?¡± I ask.


    ¡°N-No, nothing. I am done, right?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re done.¡±


    Pig quickly tries to get up but slips on the gravy.


    *BAM* PEEEEW*


    His fat ass falls back on the floor boomingly and, at the exact moment, he cracks a big fart.


    ¡°Pff¡ª Hahahaha!¡±


    Instantly, the tense atmosphere in the cafeteria breaks, and everyone starts laughing at him¡ª especially those who¡¯ve been bullied by him before. Even Pig¡¯s own bodyguards (friends), couldn¡¯t help but leak out a few chuckles.


    ¡°SHUT UP! SHUT YOU, YOU FUCKERS!¡± Pig screams, completely red in the face now¡ª but this only adds fuel to the fire.


    ¡­


    Ahh~ this was fun. Though sadly, the hard part of the day will start now¡­


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 73: Meeting Lily’s Mother Again (Part-1)

    The school is over and currently, the gang women and I are on our way to Lily¡¯s house in order to pick up Mrs. Storm. I already called her an hour ago, and we decided to meet up near her house.


    ¡°Why do you look so nervous, boy? I heard you had quite a bit of fun today at school,¡± Reagan says with a smirk.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Like most of my interactions with Reagan these days, I remain silent. It¡¯s plainly clear that Reagan knows why I am nervous. She just wants to bully me¡ª though I am not going to give her the chance.


    ¡°You fucked a girl, kicked some ass¡ª wasn¡¯t that enough to get you in a good mood?¡± Reagan continues seeing that I am not replying.


    ¡°I see, I see¡­ So, it wasn¡¯t enough. Well, don¡¯t worry, the fun isn¡¯t over yet. We¡¯re just a few miles away from your girlfriend¡¯s house. Once we pick up her mother, I will let you rape her to your heart¡¯s content. That will surely cheer you up,¡± she says.


    This bitch¡­


    ¡°How about this, we can invite Lily to watch her mother getting raped as well! Who knows, with that girl¡¯s mental state these days, she might even request to join in. You can have a mother-daughter threesome then,¡± Reagan says with a laugh.


    A wave of fury erupts inside my chest. I clench my fists so hard that my nails dig inside my skin.


    No, this is what she wants. I need to calm myself¡­


    I take a few deep breaths to suppress my anger. Surprisingly, not only I get more composed, but I get a brilliant idea as well. I don¡¯t know how; it just pops into my mind out of nowhere.


    *Ahem*


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind doing Lily and her mother at the same time, but are you sure you want me to do it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be sure?¡± Reagan asks with a snort, looking greatly triumphant now that I am speaking.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re smart, Reagan. Don¡¯t you remember that Mrs. Storm agreed to my demands only because I assured her that I will break up with Lily? Once she sees that Lily is being used as well, there¡¯s no way she will continue to cooperate,¡± I remind her.


    Reagan starts to laugh at this.


    ¡°Stupid boy, do you really think we need Adeline¡¯s cooperation once we successfully take her out of that house? If the need arises, we can just tie her up as we did with her daughter, drug her, and have you fuck her silly,¡± She says with a shrug.


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, never mind then. I thought your gang wanted revenge against Harrison Storm, I didn¡¯t know that Mrs. Storm wronged you guys as well,¡± I say casually.


    ¡°Oh, she didn¡¯t wrong us or anything. No, she¡¯s just going to face the consequences of being married to that filthy guy. That¡¯s it. This is a sacrifice she must make ¡ª even if she doesn¡¯t want to,¡± Reagan says.


    ¡­


    Yeah, like being married to him was her choice, bitch. That fucker raped and impregnated her, forcing her into this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how you will get revenge against Harrison by doing this. You think he will give a rat¡¯s shit about wife and daughter getting raped? No. You heard what that bastard did to Mrs. Storm¡ª what he plans to do to Lily. He just sees them as mediums to fulfill his sexual fetishes. He doesn¡¯t care about them as long as they meet their purpose,¡± I say, maintaining the calmness in my voice.


    Regan raises her eyebrows, looking a bit surprised.


    ¡°Then what do you propose we should do?¡± she asks.


    Woah¡­


    I didn¡¯t expect her to ask me directly. I was planning to leave subtle hints, indicating that I could help her with this.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t reply immediately. Once again, I go through my idea, making sure that I sound a bit plausible, at least.


    ¡°You can do it like this¡­¡±


    I tell her about my plan. It¡¯s quite simple in theory, but actually, it will require a lot of work on my part. Though if Reagan agrees to do this, then maybe, just maybe, I might be able to save both Lily and her mother¡ª even Lily¡¯s elder sister.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Now, come on, boy. I agree that now we¡¯ve more background knowledge about the relationship between Harrison Storm and his family, raping his daughters and wife don¡¯t make sense. The main objective of striking a blow to Harrison Storm won¡¯t be fulfilled.


    ¡°And I also agree that your plan is quite good in that regard. But are you sure you can do it? It seems impossible to me, given our past actions,¡± Regan says with a small laugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to give it a try or not. I am perfectly sure that I can do it,¡± I say with a shrug, looking away as if I don¡¯t care.


    Actually, I am not sure at all. But if I don¡¯t show confidence here or, well, show too much desperation, Reagan will never agree to my plan.


    ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re not trying to trick me into anything, right? You saw what I did to your girlfriend when she tried to mess with me. I can fuck you up much worse than that if I want to,¡± she says in a stern voice.


    ¡°Why would I try to trick you? As you can see, this plan is mutually beneficial to both of us,¡± I say immediately.


    With a frown on her face, Reagan thinks over my words for a few minutes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright then, my organization has waited this long for our revenge, we can wait a bit more. I will talk to the higher-ups about this,¡± she finally says with a nod.


    Yes! She is actually agreeing!


    ¡°That would be good,¡± I say, returning her nod without showing my excitement.


    ¡°Though mind, you don¡¯t have all the time in the world to do this, alright? I can get you a month, at most. If you fail to show any results, I will have to follow plan B,¡± Reagan tells me.


    ¡°Plan B? What¡¯s that?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Believe me, you don¡¯t want to know,¡± she says, giving me an evil sort of smirk.


    ¡­


    ¡°Tell me,¡± I insist.


    Reagan gives me a snort and looks away, indicating that the conversation is over.


    Sigh¡­


    Whatever this Plan B is, I hope it never comes to actually following it.


    After a few minutes of riding silently, we reach Lily¡¯s house. Though instead of stopping in front of the gates, we move a few meters ahead, near an alley. I can see Mrs. Storm standing there, dressed in her full-body white clothes and wearing her huge black glasses, waiting for me.


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± Reagan commands as soon as we reach her.


    She opens the door, gets out of the car, and move towards Mrs. Storm. Both of them exchange a few words (Mrs. Storm looks back at the car in surprise), before coming back together.


    Reagan makes her way to the front seat this time, whereas Mrs. Storm bends down to look at me through the open door.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Lily home yet?¡± Mrs. Storm asks in a rather rude tone.


    ¡°She went to the mall with her friends,¡± I answer instantly.


    Actually, Lily went to Abigale¡¯s base, but I cannot tell that to Mrs. Storm.


    ¡°And what about our promise? You haven¡¯t broken up with my daughter yet. Why should I go with you?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Your husband will get suspicious if I broke up with her all of a sudden. Don¡¯t worry, I am slowly distancing myself from Lily. We will break up soon,¡± I assure her.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hmph, alright then,¡± Mrs. Storm mutters, finally entering the car and closing the door behind.


    That¡¯s it?


    I thought she¡¯s going to ask what I am doing inside a luxurious car like this, or inquire about Reagan.


    Oh, well¡­


    ¡°How are your bruises? Did the cream and medicine I sent work?¡± I ask casually as the car starts moving again.


    ¡°Yes, they worked. My bruises are almost gone. Like you asked, I also made sure to avoid my husband as much as I could, so there are no new injuries either,¡± she informs me in a flat tone.


    ¡°Good, good¡­ Then show me,¡± I ask.


    ¡°Show you what?¡± she asks, frowning.


    ¡°Show me your body, of course. I want to see how you look without all those bruises. Start stripping.¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 74: Meeting Lily’s Mother Again (Part-2)

    ¡°Here in the car? Can we not do this once we reach your place?¡± Mrs. Storm asks, throwing a quick glance at Reagan and outside the window.


    ¡°No, I want you to strip now. And don¡¯t worry, the windows are tinted. No one from outside can see us,¡± I assure her.


    Mrs. Storm still looks a bit reluctant, but I know that she has already made up her mind to do whatever I want¡ª after all, it¡¯s to save her beloved daughter.


    Wordlessly, she grabs the hem of her white robes and starts removing them from her body. As her clothes are specially tailored, it just takes mere seconds to get out of them completely. And finally, I get to see her half-naked body once again.


    Wow¡­


    I cannot find even a trace of a bruise on Mrs. Storm¡¯s beautiful white skin. With those grotesque injuries gone, her curvy body is giving out an extremely mature and formidable charm without anything to hold it back.


    Her amazing breasts, that are a few sizes bigger than even Lily¡¯s, are protruding upward, making a deep cleavage wrapping inside the black bra. Her stomach, that is just slightly out of shape, is just adding greatly to her charm, making my heart skip a beat. And her plump thighs, which are tightly closed, are evoking my natural desire as a man to see what¡¯s hidden between.


    ¡°Take off the sunglasses and wipe the makeup. I want to see your face as well,¡± I say after spending a few moments in a trance.


    Quietly following my orders, Mrs. Storm takes off her huge black sunglasses, revealing her striking blue eyes. Then, taking out a handkerchief, she starts to wipe off her heavy makeup.


    ¡­ Beautiful.


    A single word appears in my mind as I look at Mrs. Storm¡¯s natural face. She doesn¡¯t have a black eye anymore, and her blackened lips have also healed up nicely. And even though there¡¯s a cold look on her face, her beauty not losing against her daughter; Lily, or some of the gang women I know.


    Well, it¡¯s good to know that Lily got her beautiful looks from her mother.


    ¡°This is enough. You don¡¯t have to take off your underwear,¡± I tell Mrs. Storm as she moves her hand behind her back to unhook the bra.


    Hearing this, she looks quite surprised but doesn¡¯t say anything¡ª simply retracting her hands.


    Okay, let¡¯s start then¡­


    I slowly move my hand and rest them on top of Mrs. Storm¡¯s knees. Immediately, she closes her eyes and purses her lips, preparing to face my attack¡ª but she doesn¡¯t have to.


    I simply force her thighs apart and look if there are any bruises in the inner part. Once assured that there aren¡¯t any, I move my hands and lift up her arms instead, repeating the same process.


    ¡°Turn around now,¡± I say.


    Mrs. Storm opens up eyes with a flutter. Obediently, she turns around on the seat and shows her backside to me.


    ¡°Tch¡­ There are bruises here.¡±


    I say, clicking my tongue as I finally find bruises on the upper part of Mrs. Storm¡¯s back. Even though they are faint and few in number, I don¡¯t want to just ignore them.


    ¡°I guess you couldn¡¯t reach there with your hand, huh?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t,¡± She answers in a flat tone.


    Sigh¡­


    ¡°Do you have the cream here with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in my purse, why?¡±


    Without answering the question, I grab the purse lying next to her and open it up. Inside, there¡¯s a thick wad of cash, an old phone, and a tube of cream. I pick up the tube, squeezing a considerable amount of cream on my hand, and start gently applying it on the smooth back of Mrs. Storm.


    Feeling the coldness of the cream, Mrs. Storm shivers a little and turns around her head to look at me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she demands.


    ¡°Nothing, just helping you apply the cream since you can¡¯t do it yourself,¡± I tell her simply.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that. I will ask Bella to do it later,¡± she says.


    Then why didn¡¯t you ask her before?


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I am nearly done. Let me finish,¡± I say.


    Mrs. Storm glares at me but doesn¡¯t protest, letting me do what I want.


    ¡°Okay, I am done. You can wear your clothes now,¡± I tell her after a couple of minutes, wiping my hands with a tissue.


    ¡°Wear my clothes?¡±


    Mrs. Storm turns around, a deep frown on her face. She¡¯s probably confused as to why I am asking her to get dressed without ravaging her like a beast I am (in her eyes).


    ¡°Why, you don¡¯t want to?¡± I ask with a small laugh, raising my eyebrows.


    She opens her mouth to say something but then decides against it. Giving me a faint nod, she picks up her white robes and starts wrapping them around herself again.


    Throughout the rest of the journey, no one speaks. Mrs. Storm keeps throwing glances at me from time to time¡ª sometimes looking cold and angry, sometimes looking confused¡ª but I just stare ahead, not looking back at her.


    Reagan, who¡¯s sitting next to the driver, keeps observing both of us through the rear-view mirror with an amused smile on her face. Surprisingly, she kept her word and didn¡¯t interrupt me in my plan¡ª for which, I am grateful despite myself.


    Once we reach our destination, all of us (excluding the driver) get out of the car. Reagan and I make our way into the woods, towards Zoe¡¯s base, and Mrs. Storm follows behind.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Mrs. Storm asks in a low voice.


    ¡°You will see,¡± I say airily.


    We walk a bit further and reach the run-down shed in the middle of the forest. Getting inside, I open up the hidden metallic trap door and gesture Mrs. Storm to climb down the ladder first¡ª which she reluctantly agrees to. Reagan and I climb down right after her.


    ¡°What is this place!?¡± Mrs. Storm asks, gasping in surprise as the three of us step into the dark, dimly-lighted corridor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Consider it as my secret house. And yes, you cannot tell anyone about this place or you already know what will happen,¡± I say in a stern voice.


    I am not sure if I can tell Mrs. Storm anything about the gang. But well, after meeting Reagan, riding in that sedan, and seeing this huge underground place¡ª there¡¯s no way she hasn¡¯t already guessed that I am not a simple guy.


    ¡°I will be going ahead,¡± Reagan announces suddenly.


    And without waiting for a reply, she goes through the corridor and disappears through one of the doors at the other end. As we are following my plan now, there¡¯s no need for her to stay next to me anymore.


    ¡°Okay, come with me,¡± I say, holding Mrs. Storm¡¯s hand.


    From the last time I visited this place, I remember where most of the doors ahead lead to. After a few minutes of walking, Mrs. Storm and I reach the corridor where the rooms of the gang women are situated. As most of the members of Zoe¡¯s squad are temporarily shifted to Abigail¡¯s base, most of these rooms are empty.


    Out of these empty rooms, I choose the one that¡¯s closest to us and lead Mrs. Storm inside.


    ¡°I guess you already know what to do now, Adeline. This time, just remember to take off your underwear as well,¡± I say, closing the door shut behind.


    As expected, Mrs. Storm starts to undress again without a seconds¡¯ delay. As her bra and panties come off, I get an unobstructed view of her perky breasts and nether regions. Unlike last time, her brown pubic hair is neatly trimmed, making her thin slit clearly visible to me.


    ¡°Now, get on the bed and wait for me,¡± I say, starting to undress as well.


    Mrs. Storm follows my order and lay down on the bed sideways, looking at me emotionlessly like a doll. Once I remove every bit of clothing from my body, I also move to the bed and lay down right behind her.


    Once settled comfortably, I move my hand and wrap it around Mrs. Storm¡¯s stomach¡ª careful not to touch her breasts. Then, moving a bit closer, I spoon her from behind, hugging her tightly.


    Naturally, as my dick gets presses against her round ass, it starts to get hard. Feeling my hot rod penetrating her butt crack, Mrs. Storm starts to tremble uncontrollably. And not only that, her whole body also starts to sweat profoundly even though the room is air-conditioned.


    Just from this, I could tell that her calm expression is just a facade. Mrs. Storm is not showing it, but she¡¯s actually really scared right now.


    And seriously, how could she not?


    Before my dick could get any bigger and reach the area between Mrs. Storm¡¯s thighs, I move it away¡ª resting it against her waist instead. Then finally, taking a deep relaxing breath, I whisper into her ears.


    ¡°I am tired. Let¡¯s sleep for a while like this, shall we?¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 75: Two Weeks

    ¡°Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you do anything?¡± Mrs. Storm asks in a shaky voice, hastily wearing her clothes under my gaze.


    ¡°I just wasn¡¯t in the mood,¡± I answer with a simple shrug, still lying on the bed, displaying my nakedness without a hint of embarrassment.


    Mrs. Storm doesn¡¯t look convinced by my answer but she doesn¡¯t pursue the topic either. Instead, she purely focuses on covering up her body as quickly as she can.


    We¡¯ve been lying together on the bed, butt naked, for three hours straight before I finally gave her the permission to get up. And as I expected, she didn¡¯t sleep at all during that time. What¡¯s more, her body didn¡¯t stop trembling all along. Due to that, even I just barely managed to get a small nap of half an hour.


    ¡°You know, you do look really beautiful without those bruises,¡± I intentionally compliment Mrs. Storm as she finishes getting dressed.


    She doesn¡¯t reply to this, giving me a cold and rather confused look instead. Even though she tries her best not to shift her eyes, they keep darting straight towards my manhood¡ª resulting in her cheeks turning red faintly.


    ¡°When will I have to come here again? Can you tell me in advance?¡± she asks, finally forcing herself to look at my face again.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Tomorrow,¡± I answer promptly.


    Mrs. Storm frowns.


    ¡°And after that? Do I have to come this weekend as well?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. You will have to come and see me each and every day until I say otherwise,¡± I tell her, shrugging.


    ¡°What!? I cannot do that! My husband will notice my absence immediately! I don¡¯t know what he will do if he finds out about us!¡± she says, a hint of deep and immovable fear in her voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will find out, to be honest. Unless he¡¯s in a really bad mood and wants to beat you up, he basically doesn¡¯t care if you live or die. Believe me, he won¡¯t notice anything as long as you don¡¯t act suspicious in front of him,¡± I tell her confidently.


    Unfortunately, from the look on Mrs. Storm¡¯s face, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s willing to believe my words. From what I can guess, she doesn¡¯t want to take even a small risk when it comes to that bastard Harrison.


    But well, I also know her weakness. Before she could protest any further, I quickly use it against her¡­


    ¡°Listen, at the end of the day, it¡¯s up to you if you want to come here or not. I won¡¯t force you, mind. Just remember that on the days you decide not to come, I will invite Lily to fulfill my needs instead,¡± I say with a meaningful smile.


    Mrs. Storm grits her teeth, furiously looking at me with her eyes full of hatred. But even still, she stops herself from cursing me. Now that I am threatening her with Lily, she¡¯s left with no choice but to agree with whatever I demand from her.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Alright, I will be here every day. Just keep yourself filthy hands away from my daughter,¡± she says stiffly.


    ¡°I surely will.¡±


    With a small harrumph, Mrs. Storm turns around and leaves the room. The gang woman standing outside immediately leads her outside the base, towards the cars.


    Sigh¡­


    Finally, being alone, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. I didn¡¯t want to blackmail Mrs. Storm just now but I had no choice. I only have a month; not even a single day can be wasted out of it.


    After all, my task isn¡¯t simple. I have to make her fall for me head over heels¡­


    Before I could realize it, two weeks flew by. While nothing too major happened in these days (relatively), my life underwent a few changes.


    First, and probably the least impressive one, is that I started exercising daily with the goal to push my body to its utmost limit and increase my strength. This includes running, push-ups, sit-ups, crunches, using light weights¡ª basically everything I could think of.


    After seeing how strong the gang women are, especially Reagan, I felt the need to increase my physical strength as well. In the past, I was once pitifully dominated by Reagan as she laughed and stopped me from seeing Lily in the van¡ª I don¡¯t want to let something like that happen ever again.


    Actually, there is a secondary reason behind adding intensive exercise to my schedule as well; I have quite a lot of time in my hand these days.


    In school, the fear of me and the gang has increased to its limit. After some former bullies who complained to their parents were ruthlessly dealt with again and even their complaints resulted in nothing, no one, not even the teachers, dared to stop me from doing whatever I want. All of them are aware that Principal Steel will be on my side unconditionally.


    In fact, it¡¯s widely known that in the upcoming elections, I will be elected as the school president no matter what the true results are. My power will only grow from now on. And all of this, of course, comes with the small added bonus of not having to do any homework that I am given, giving me loads of extra time.


    As for the matters related to the gang, most of my focus is on Mrs. Storm these days. During the time we met in the last two weeks, I constantly asked her to sleep with me naked¡ª never even mentioning anything about sex.


    In the beginning, just like the first day, she was trembling in fear and her body was as stiff as a rock. But slowly, in the days that followed, she started to relax and got used to all this. And now, even though almost half of the time given to me is gone and Mrs. Storm still hates me to the bone, at least we¡¯re sleeping together peacefully every day.


    Fortunately, contrary to my worries, Reagan didn¡¯t interfere in any of this matter at all. She just greets me with a mocking smile every time we meet, indirectly making fun of my almost negligible progress.


    If only she knew that everything is under my calculation¡­


    Well, nevertheless, it¡¯s not like Reagan didn¡¯t manage to shook me at all. A week ago, she approached me after Mrs. Storm was sent home, and ordered me to come with her deeper inside the forest behind Zoe¡¯s base. After walking for a short while, she led me to the middle of a crudely made shooting range, containing numerous simple targets like glass bottles, sandbags, and other garbage items over a long distance.


    Once there, Regan handed me a heavy handgun full of bullets and started teaching me how to shoot it¡ª saying that a gang leader, even a fake one, should at least know how to handle a gun. Otherwise, in the future, it might raise suspicion among dangerous underworld bigshots like the King.


    So, from there on, irrespective of my wishes, Reagan starting giving me personal lessons on shooting every day. In fact, we¡¯re on our way to the shooting range right now¡­


    ¡°There you go,¡± Regan says, handing me a handgun as usual without any care.


    I don¡¯t know why, but never once did she seem afraid that I might use this gun against her. Sometimes, from the strange glint in her eyes, it even felt like she¡¯s daring me to do something stupid.


    But obviously, I am not going to fall for her traps and do what she wants. Not anymore¡­


    ¡°Today¡¯s lesson is a bit special. As you can see, the arrangements are a bit different from usual,¡± Regan says, gesturing at the shooting range while carrying an excited smile.


    I look around with a frown, noticing that instead of the glass bottles and the sandbags, three wooden poles are standing erect in the middle of the field. On top of these poles, there are incredibly huge brown sacks filled with some unknown and weirdly shaped stuff.


    The most peculiar thing about these brown sacks is that they are almost too close to where Reagan and I are standing. With their large size, shouldn¡¯t these sacks be placed far away from me? How am I supposed to practice my shooting skills with them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I have to shoot these sacks. It¡¯s too easy,¡± I say, confused.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ You think it¡¯s too easy? Then why don¡¯t you go ahead and pull the trigger?¡± Regan says, laughing strangely as if thoroughly enjoying herself.


    ¡­


    Regan is acting weird¡­


    Is there something hidden in the field?  Or is there something wrong with these brown sacks?


    I cannot see anything strange but there¡¯s a feeling that something is definitely wrong. Well, I guess there is only one way to find out¡­


    Preparing myself accordingly, I look away from Regan and focus on the brown sacks instead. Slowly raising my gun, I take my aim and put my finger on the trigger.


    Oh, well¡­


    *BAM*


    The next moment, a bullet flies out from the handgun along with a thunderous sound, burying itself in the brown sack. Immediately, I start looking around to find any abnormal activity. In fact, I even expect the brown sack to blow up any moment¡ª but nothing happens.


    Hmm?


    ¡°There you go, I pulled the trigger. What¡¯s so special about today¡¯s lesson?¡± I ask, looking at Regan with a frown.


    ¡°Good job. Shoot another one and I will tell you,¡± she answers elusively.


    Sigh¡­


    I turn around and take aim at the second brown sack. But before I could pull the trigger again, my eyes dart towards the first sack unconsciously¡ª and I froze in place, utterly in shock.


    With the small burnt hole in the center, a glistening red liquid is spreading out throughout the brown sack.


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 76: First Kill

    ¡°What is¡­ What is that?¡± I ask fearfully, my heart starting to pound in my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the brown sack that¡¯s turning red with each passing moment.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Look at you. I¡¯ve never seen a face turn this pale this fast,¡± Reagan says, laughing loudly.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± I shout out, not even caring to act calm any longer.


    Reagan chuckles again before starting to walk towards the center of the shooting range. Once there, she stands next to the sack in question and pulls hard on a thin jute string that¡¯s hanging out from it.


    The next instant, the sack loosens up, falling down to the ground. On top of the pole, a man is tightly bound with his limbs tied up and his mouth gagged. As he¡¯s not wearing any clothes, I can see the exact spot on his stomach from where the blood is flooding out.


    I¡­ I shot someone¡­


    Immediately, I start hyperventilating. My knees become weak and my stomach feels extremely sick. Unable to bear the weight of my body, I put my hand on the tree next to me for support.


    W-Wait, but he¡¯s not dead yet¡­ I can see him blinking¡­ He¡¯s not dead¡­ I haven¡¯t killed him¡­


    ¡°Ah, so you missed the vital organs, huh? What a pity¡­ for him,¡± Reagan says, shaking her head.


    She strolls towards the shed where the guns are kept, picking up a shotgun and a tall stool from there. Then, coming back to the center of the range, she undoes the strings of the other two sacks along the way.


    As the sacks fall off, the naked and tied up bodies of two other people appear. At the center pole, there¡¯s another burly man, while at the left pole, there¡¯s a young and beautiful woman restrained in a disgraceful way. Both of them look extremely frightened, their eyes darting towards Reagan and at the bleeding man constantly.


    ¡°Now, we have an audience for the show as well!¡± Regan declares with a smirk, placing the stool next to the shot guy and climbing on top of it.


    She rips off the tape from his mouth and pulls out the piece of cloth gagging him.


    ¡°AHHHHHAH! FUCK YOU, BITCH! YOU MOTHERFUCKERS! I WILL KILL YOU ALL!¡±


    The man starts shrieking and cursing in pain, his eyes so red and bulging that they threaten to pop any second.


    ¡°Wow, my ears¡­ I don¡¯t know about the killing part, but you will definitely make me deaf. I guess I should make death extra painful,¡± Regan says, looking amused as well as ruthless at the same time.


    With her free hand, she pulls out her pistol and points it at the guy¡¯s crotch.


    *BANG*


    ¡°AHHHA! AAAGHHH! NOOOO¡ª¡±


    *cough* *cough* *cough*


    The guy screams so loud that he starts coughing out blood. Looking at this scene, my legs finally give out and I fall down to the ground. My entire body starts shaking madly and I can feel puke rising up my throat.


    ¡°Aaaaand off you go!¡±


    Reagan puts away the pistol and lifts up the shotgun instead¡ª pointing it towards the guy¡¯s face. And without a trace of hesitation, she pulls the trigger.


    *BANG*


    The guy¡¯s head literally explodes. Blood, bone, and chunks of flesh fly everywhere¡ª falling on Regan and the remaining two captives. While Reagan is not even remotely perturbed, the captives start shrieking throatily. With the gags on, that¡¯s the most they can manage to do.


    But neither of them are in a condition worse than mine¡­


    ¡°Aaegh¡­ Ureghh¡­.¡±


    I start throwing up madly. As my mouth gets burnt with acid, tears appear in my eyes. I could feel my face turning cold¡ª void of any blood. If this keeps going on, I might pass out at any moment.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Haaaa¡­ Haaa¡­¡±


    Finally, after a minute or two, my stomach gets empty and the vomiting stops. Breathing heavily, I slump back against the tree and look up.


    ¡°All done?¡±


    To my slight shock, I find Regan standing right next to me, looking down at my pathetic state with a mocking smile. I open my mouth to say something, but no words come out.


    ¡°If yes, then come with me. You will be the one blowing the head of the next one. We cannot consider the last one as your kill,¡± she continues, thrusting the shotgun towards me.


    ¡­


    I look at the gun and then at Reagan with a hard gaze. Even though my hand is shaky and extremely weak, I still force myself to move it up and grab the shotgun.


    ¡°Oh? I thought you will beg me to not make you do it again,¡± Reagan says, looking rather surprised.


    Yeah¡­ beg you¡­ not even in your dreams¡­


    Somehow, I manage to get back on my feet. Yes, I still feel sick and dazed, but I am also aware that I cannot show my weak side any longer¡ª otherwise, everything I have done and am planning to do will be ruined.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± I mutter, suppressing the dread in my voice.


    Walking ahead, I try not to look at the headless body of the dead guy. Instead, I look at the guy in the center¡ª the one I am about to kill.


    I am really sorry¡­ but I have to do it¡­ I don¡¯t have any choice¡­ You will be killed either way¡­


    I apologize to the guy in my mind. Before I could realize it, tears start falling down my cheeks. My body quivers even more fiercely and my palm becomes sweaty.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ You look as if I making you do something really horrible,¡± Reagan says with a laugh.


    ¡°All three of them are spies from other gangs. They were caught trying to sneak inside Abigail¡¯s base and even refused to give us any information. I would¡¯ve killed all of them myself but I thought that this might be a good opportunity for you to experience your first kill.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve entered our world, it¡¯s just a matter of time when you will find yourself in a violent situation. And if you don¡¯t even have the guts to kill someone¡ª you will be the one getting killed instead. And as the first kill is always the most difficult one, I want you to get past that hurdle as soon as possible,¡± she tells me.


    ¡­


    I continue to walk forward, not saying anything.


    While I hate Reagan for making me do this, what she just said is true. Whether it be for protecting myself, my family, or Lily¡ª sooner or later, I will have to kill someone. And if I am not prepared for it, then it will only result in my doom.


    At the very least, these people in front of me are not innocent. They are criminals and have probably abused and killed a lot of people before. They entered the underworld knowing that they might be the ones getting killed someday.


    Alright¡­


    The guilt and fear inside my heart lessen slightly. Reaching in front of the pole in the middle, I look up at the man tied on top of it. His eyes are filled with terror and he¡¯s trying to shake his head.


    I know that the longer I wait, the difficult it¡¯s going to get. So, I quickly take aim at the guy¡¯s head and look sideway¡ª preparing to pull the trigger.


    ¡°No, stop. You¡¯re already forgetting what I taught you. Always look at your target while you¡¯re shooting,¡± Reagan reminds sternly.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ Fuck¡­ Fuck¡­¡±


    I start cursing under my breath, slowly turning my face back towards the guy. My hands are trembling but I know that the bullet will hit him.


    ¡°Sorry, I will make this quick¡­¡± I mutter.


    *BANG*


    The next instant, I pulled the trigger, and the guy¡¯s head explodes as well. No matter how tough I try to act, the moment I see this gruesome scene and feel the blood and flesh hitting my face, I start barfing out again¡ª dropping the shotgun and falling down to my knees.


    ¡°Well done! Well done! Congrats on your first kill!¡± Reagan congratulates me, clapping lightly.


    ¡°Now, for this last bitch, I was you to repeat what I did to the first guy. Take out your pistol, thrust the barrel inside her cunt, and keep shooting until the bullets fly out of her head.¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!

 Chapter 77: Questioning

    ¡°Go on. We¡¯re not going anywhere until you finish this,¡± Reagan says, crossing her arms while staring at me with a smile.


    Feeling extremely nauseous, I force myself to look up again. Even now, Reagan seems totally at east¡ª ordering me to kill like a sick psychopath.


    Fuck it¡­ Fuck it¡­


    Due to all the puking, my mouth feels burnt and tears are continuously rolling down my eyes. Having no energy left, I don¡¯t even want to get up from the ground¡ª let alone kill someone once again.


    But I have to do it¡­ Or this nightmare won¡¯t be over¡­ There¡¯s no other option¡­


    My chest heaving, I slowly stand up and pull out my pistol. My hands are tremoring even worse than before and it feels like someone¡¯s hammering my head.


    Filled with dread, I look up at the young naked woman tied up above and find her looking back with pleading eyes. Obviously, she¡¯s sobbing hard as well while trying to break free from the restraints, but that¡¯s not it. For some reason, unlike the two men earlier, I think she¡¯s trying to say something.


    No, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s begging me to let her speak¡­


    ¡°Good. Now, put the barrel inside her cunt and shoot,¡± Reagan repeats her order.


    ¡­


    ¡°Take out the gag¡­¡±


    Somehow finding my voice back, I speak out.


    ¡°What did you say? Your sound all raspy and parched, I couldn¡¯t catch that.¡±


    ¡°Take out her gag first. I will shoot after that,¡± I repeat a bit louder, turning to look at Reagan.


    ¡°Here¡­¡±


    I even drag myself forward and put the gun under the woman¡¯s crotch, trying to show Reagan that I will do it.


    ¡°Why, you want to hear her screams? Or do you want to watch her beg for her life before you mercilessly kill her? Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re more evil than I thought. I like it,¡± Regan says with a chuckle.


    But I don¡¯t reply to this, continuing to stare at her silently. Laughing once again, Reagan moves back and picks up the wooden stool behind her. She then places it next to the naked woman before climbing on top of it.


    The moment she rips off the tape and pulls out the gag cloth, the naked woman starts shouting desperately.


    ¡°WAIT¡­ W-Wait, don¡¯t shoot¡­ Please¡­ I-I will tell you everything I know¡­ My little sister¡­ I beg you¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    She speaks out as she can in-between her heavy breathing¡ª her beautiful yet terror-filled eyes fixed on me.


    ¡­


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t shoot just yet,¡± Reagan says with a deep frown, jumping down from the stool and grabbing my shoulder.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you will give me information about your gang?¡± she asks the woman.


    ¡°Yes¡ª Yes, I will.¡± The woman replies instantly.


    Reagan thinks for a few seconds before reaching out and grabbing the gun from my hand. Feeling as if a huge boulder has been lifted off my chest, my hands fall down limply and I stumble back.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give you a chance. I will ask you some questions and you will give direct answers to them. Once we¡¯re done, I will spare your life. But if you try to lie to me or give any unsatisfactory answers, I will personally make sure to give you the most painful death possible. Understand?¡± Reagan says in her threatening tone.


    The woman shivers from head to toe before nodding fearfully.


    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s your name then?¡± Reagan asks.


    ¡°Hazel¡­ Hazel Rosten.¡±


    ¡°So, Hazel, from which gang do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°T-The Street Snakes.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a fairly large and well-known gang. Why would they send such an unreliable and loose-lipped bitch like you to spy on us?¡± Reagan says, raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°You are not lying to me, are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°No! No, I am not lying! I am just a new recruit there. I-I came with the guy you killed first. He was supposed to train me. Our leader believed that this would be quite an easy mission considering your gang is just newly formed,¡± Hazel replies quickly.


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, tell me then, why did you join a gang? Was it for Money? Power? Or just for the fun of it?¡± Regan continues seriously.


    ¡°M-Money. My sister got into a severe road accident a few weeks ago and I was in a desperate need of cash to pay the hospital bills. At that time, a few men from the Street Snakes approached me and said that they could pay all the bills if I agree to join their gang. Their only other condition was that I should be a virgin,¡± Hazel says.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s unexpected. Why would they care if you¡¯re a virgin or not? What has that got to do with anything?¡± Reagan asks, frowning.


    ¡°I was told that it¡¯s because their gang is going to be promoted in a few days. I don¡¯t know what that means, but for the celebration party, the Leader of the Street Snakes wants to have three virgins warming his bed and become his woman afterward. I am one of them,¡± Hazel answers.


    ¡°Ohoho, that guy¡¯s quite a pervert. Good to know. But if what you¡¯re saying is true, then why would he send you to train at all? You would¡¯ve served a totally different purpose in their gang. At the very least, he could¡¯ve waited until after the party,¡± Reagan says.


    ¡°I-I am telling the truth. Please, believe me. This is all that I know,¡± Hazel pleads.


    ¡°You know, I am quite proficient in telling when a person lying¡ª especially when they are in a life and death situation. And you¡¯re quite a sensible girl. I can tell that you¡¯re not lying,¡± Reagan says.


    ¡°As promised, I will spare your life. But as you might¡¯ve already guessed; I am not going to free you. From today onwards, you¡¯re a member of our gang instead. Of course, we are going to pay your sister¡¯s hospital bill and make sure that she¡¯s safe and everything, but I demand your full loyalty in return. Can you do that?¡± Reagan asks in a stern tone.


    ¡°Yes, I will be loyal. I promise,¡± Hazel answers without hesitation, looking somewhat relieved.


    ¡°Good. Then I will send someone to untie you from up there. Wait until then,¡± Reagan says with a nod.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re done here, boy. Let¡¯s leave,¡± Reagan says, handing me back my gun. And without waiting any further, she turns around and starts moving away.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much. I am forever in debt to you,¡± Hazel thanks me in a small and emotion-filled voice, tears flowing down her eyes.


    I can only nod at her right now. Still feeling a bit light-headed (but much better than before), I turn around as well and follow behind Reagan¡ª leaving the shooting range.


    ¡°Harden your heart and mind, boy. Because you need to get over this quickly and be prepared,¡± Reagan tells me the moment I reach her, still looking quite serious.


    ¡°I know about the promotion thing that Hazel talked about. Earlier today, we received a message from King. He has called a meeting at his hotel, three days from now. All the gang Leaders in Yreles, including you, are required to be present there.


    ¡°From the information we just got, I believe that the Street Snakes will be promoted from being a third-grade gang to a second-grade gang in that meeting itself. And as I see it, this is going to be a great opportunity for us. I have a plan through which we can quickly raise the position of our gang in this city,¡± She says, a grin slowly spreading across her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a plan that will lead us to war, but will also give us the fruits of victory.¡±


    Roeselawik


    See Bella''s Character Photo on my Discord.


    Get Access to the 11 advance chapters on my patreon:


    https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik


    And then you can enter that password to read the chapter on my website:


    https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/


    Or, you can read the chapter directly on my patreon as well!!!


    Thanks to all my patron!